摩訶止觀 白話全本 · 冊4

觀煩惱境—觀禪定境 · 5 單元 · 第 45 冊 · 冊目次

觀煩惱境Contemplating the Object of Afflictions

全文五層 →Full five layers →
白話Vernacular

隋天台智者大師說,門人灌頂記。

從陰界入境轉觀煩惱

《摩訶止觀》卷第八〔上〕。

第二,觀煩惱境。先前觀察陰、界、入而未能悟入,便不適合一直只守在那一境上;如果觀察不止,觸動了煩惱,貪與瞋猛烈發作,這時就應當暫捨陰界入境,轉來觀察煩惱。前面呵責五欲,是要知道五欲的過失;棄除五蓋,是捨去平常就有的覆蔽;觀陰界入,是在果報法中求得理解。如今所觀的,卻是忽然發作、勢力隆盛的重貪重瞋。鐵不與火相合時,只顯黑色;一與火相合,便赫然通紅。果報法平日無時不在,要呵責、棄捨還比較容易;煩惱一旦突然發起,便很難控制。

為甚麼這樣說?一個人生來雖會發怒,經人勸諫、開導,也就平息;如今所發的瞋卻咆哮暴烈,令人可怕。生來就有的顛倒妄想,時起時滅;如今所發的妄想卻鬱結不去。生來對色欲的貪求,尚可用抑制使它停止;如今所發的欲,連死馬都不分別,何況同類的對象?這種惑從內心發起,強橫而熾盛;一見外境,心便狂亂,眼便昏闇。譬如流水,平常看不出它有多急;用木頭橫加截阻,水面便漣漪𭱯起,層層湧動。又如健壯的人,平日不知道自己力大;有人觸犯他,怒氣與強力便一同顯發。煩惱平時潛伏,彷彿有,又彷彿沒有;一到道場懺悔、觀察陰界入,就像碰醒沉睡的獅子,牠一吼便震動大地。若不認識這種境相,它就能牽引人造作極重的罪。不但止觀不能成就,反而增長惡業,墜入黑闇深坑,再也無力脫出。正因如此,必須觀察煩惱境。

觀這一境分為四科:第一,略明煩惱的相;第二,說明煩惱發起的因緣;第三,說明不同的治法;第四,依十意修習止觀。

煩惱的名稱、利鈍與四分

先說煩惱的相,第一步是解釋名稱。煩惱是一種昏昧、煩擾的法,能惱亂心神;也可以說,它給心造成煩擾,使心得到惱亂。這就是見惑、思惑中的利使與鈍使。不過,把見與思、利與鈍這樣分開,只是一往的分數。五鈍使何必只限於貪、瞋一類?就像各種蠕動的小蟲,牠們其實不會推究道理,卻也會舉起蟲身、張開鬐翼,怒目自大。最低下、最平凡的眾生,何曾一定先執著某一種見解?然而行住坐臥之間,總是不斷生起我心。由此可知,五鈍之中並非沒有利相。五利使又豈會只有見惑,何曾全無瞋恚與欲求?應當知道,利、鈍的名稱都能通於見惑與思惑。

如今依修行人的位次分判,使兩種境相不致混濫。尚未發禪定以前,即使具有世間智慧,能推理、善辯、聰敏,見解妄想的力量仍弱;此時所有十使一概歸入鈍。由禪定發出見解以後,見心猛烈,所有十使便隨其中較強者得名,全都歸入利。譬如兩個學人,一人領得法義,一人只領得語言;兩人爭論時,領得法義的人力量強,領得語言的人力量弱。只得語言,就像尚無禪定;領得法義,就像已由禪定發見。

若禪定已發而生起見惑,屬於後面所觀的見境;若尚未發定便生起煩惱,才正是現在所觀的境。倘若利使中還有鈍使,見諦時只斷利使,鈍使理應仍在。毘曇師說,附在利使之上的鈍使名為『背上使』;見諦斷惑時,正面的利使既除,背上的使也一同除去。思惟所斷的情形也是如此。

若把利鈍細開,可以成為八萬四千;現在只把它們收束為四分。貪、瞋、癡三毒偏重發起,便是三分;若平等緣取三種境,名為『等分』。三毒偏起,是有覺有觀而不算多;三毒平等而起,名為『覺觀多』。不論少或多,都叫作『散動』,都能障礙禪定;無記只是果報所得的『報散動』,並不障定。經中說,從滅定出,進入散心;又從散心進入各種禪定。這正說明那一種散並不障定。成論師說,散心兼有無知,癡能障定。若是如此,散心也兼有瞋與欲,為甚麼瞋與欲不障定?這裡的解釋另有用意,如前面棄五蓋時所說。

煩惱的相廣大無邊,不能說盡;若一一詳加分別,反而妨礙入觀。《法華》說,二十年中常令窮子除糞。糞就是煩惱,是污穢的法。若把糞棄盡,便能得到一日工作的價錢;若只停在分別糞有多少,終究得不到工錢。現在觀察煩惱之糞,是為求得智慧之錢,並不是要在此詳分見惑、思惑的種種相狀。

若是這樣,五百羅漢為甚麼還要廣加分別?那是為了護持佛法,作大眾的導首,通達種種問難,所以必須詳廣分別。現在正要入道,能力與時間都還做不到;對眼前的觀行而言,這也不是急務。只須總知四分煩惱都是糞穢,勤加棄除。等到從空入假時,才應詳悉分別。

再者,利與鈍各自收束為四分,同屬三界之內,也都是二乘所斷,名為『通煩惱』。三界之外另有四分,二乘不能斷,名為『別煩惱』。若說通惑與別惑彼此相關,怎能離開通惑另有別惑?通惑如枝,別惑如根本;得真諦智便斷枝,得中道智才斷根本。若作不思議解,三界內的煩惱當體就是菩提,又怎會不是別惑?這一點前面已經說過。

四種發相與三種因緣

第二,說明煩惱發起的因緣。因緣有三種,後文再說;煩惱的起相則有四種:深而不利、利而不深、亦深亦利、不深不利。第四句屬於通途的果報惑相,平常相續不斷,所以稱為『非深非利』。其餘三句的發起不同尋常,才屬於煩惱的發相。發起時深重到無法禁止,接觸外境便越加增盛,沒有人能遮止控制,這是『深』的相。一次又一次地發起,每次發起都深重,所以名為『利』。至於利而不深、深而不利,依此準知。

煩惱發起有三種因緣:第一,習因種子;第二,業力擊發;第三,魔所扇動。

所謂習,是無量劫以來煩惱積聚深重,種子已經成熟,薰習相續不斷。就像急水順流而下,順著它時不覺得水流迅疾,用物橫截才知道它奔騰猛烈。修行人一向任隨煩惱流,沿著生死大海漂去,完全不知其勢;如今修習道品,逆著諸有之流上行,煩惱便巍然湧起。此時只有勤奮努力,特別奮發,日夜兼程用功。

所謂業,是無量劫以來惡行已經成熟,好像身負宿怨與債責,怎肯讓你修道出離?所以惡業突然而起,破壞觀心,使善法無法建立。譬如河水安靜時,看不出波流;暴風忽然到來,浪濤便高得像連山。若把帆與舵任意丟開,片刻之間船就毀壞;若一心端正前後方向,行船便能免難。

所謂魔,是說行人若作魔事,便是魔的民屬,魔不會前來擾亂;行人若要修道、出離此界,離開這裡而投向彼處,魔便以十軍收攝擒拿,所以深而利的惑會突然到來。譬如大海水即使沒有風流,摩竭大魚一吸水,萬物也會奔向牠的口中,人力不能抗拒;只有專心稱念佛名,才能脫離。若用火來譬喻,抖動火種如同習,風來扇火如同業,膏油投入如同魔。魔境與業境將在後文另說;因觀行觸動習氣而發的煩惱,才是現在所觀的境。

五種治法與第一義治

第三,說明治法不同。小乘有五種治法:對治、轉治、不轉治、兼治、具治。這五種治法共同對治四分煩惱。若障道的業相發起,則如下文業境所說〔云云〕。

所謂對治,是每一分煩惱都有三種,四分合成十二種;對著這十二種病,也設立十二種治法,如同面對敵寇排設戰陣,名為『對治』。

所謂轉治,譬如不淨觀本是貪欲的對治,但對某人並不適合,應改用淨觀而得解脫,轉修慈心,念以清淨之法令眾生安樂,怎可反加污穢羞辱?這名為『轉治』。又如對瞋重的人教不淨觀,對癡重的人教他思惟邊與無邊,對掉舉散亂的人教他運用智慧分別;這些都是病不轉而治法轉,統名『轉治』。若病與藥同時轉換,也叫『轉治』,同時也屬『對治』。

所謂不轉治,是病雖然轉變,治法始終不轉。此人適宜修這一法,便始終只用這一治法,無論所治的病轉或不轉,都以此治,所以叫『不轉治』。

所謂兼治,是病兼有幾種,藥也兼用幾種。例如貪欲兼有瞋恚,不淨觀便須兼帶慈心;病兼一種、兩種,藥也兼一種、兩種,這叫『兼治』。

所謂具治,是把以上各種方法全都用來共同對治一病。這就是小乘先用五治,後用諦智,然後才能入於真諦。

大乘所明的治,不是對治,也不是兼治等,名為『第一義治』,就像阿竭陀藥能治一切疾病。小乘多用其餘三悉檀施治;大乘多用第一義悉檀施治。在空、無生之中,誰是煩惱?誰又是能治之法?煩惱尚且沒有,還有甚麼病可以轉?既無所轉,也沒有兼治或具治,只用無生這一方藥遍治一切。這裡說得極其簡略,必須善加領取其中意旨。

一念欲心次第生起諸界

第四,修習止觀,仍以十意展開。第一,簡別思議境。一念欲覺剛起時十分微細,若不立即遮止,就會逐漸增長。為求欲事,貪心把人牽到無道,乃至犯四重、造五逆,這叫『煩惱生地獄界』。因欲而不知慚愧羞恥,粗魯強橫、衝撞他人,不再保有禮義,亡失人的品類,叫『貪欲生畜生界』。又因欲而慳貪愛惜、守護自己的所有,也慳惜他人家中的所有,叫『貪欲生餓鬼界』。因欲而生嫉妒,猜疑忌恨,處處防備,常想勝過別人,用百般毒計陷害,使對方退敗,叫『貪欲生修羅界』。

又因欲而深愛眼前的安樂,依禮成婚聘娶,凡事保存節制,合於仁義;為求未來欲樂而持守五戒,叫『貪欲生人界』。欲心發起時,鄙薄人間粗劣的欲,希求天上勝妙的欲,於是勤修十善,防止惡行;等到修習純熟,惡行自然不再發起,這是觀貪欲生六天界。又觀欲心而加以棄捨呵責,使心清淨,能夠發起禪定,便是色界天與無色界天。

又觀欲就是集諦,集必招感苦;厭離苦、集而修出離之道,便是聲聞界。若觀欲就是無明,因無明之欲而造諸行,輪轉循環,沒有邊際;若使欲停止,無明、行等也都止息,便是緣覺界。若觀欲是覆蔽,便發起慈悲而行布施;又怖畏無常,乃至觀欲是癡等,這是六度界。若觀欲本來不曾生起,現在也不停住,將來也不消滅,欲當體就是空,空當體就是涅槃,這是通教界。又觀欲心有無量相,集諦既不只一相,苦諦也有無量相;了知眾生的根、欲、性全都因欲心而異,詳加分別,無不具足,這是別教界。

其餘瞋、癡、等分三分煩惱出生一切法,也都像這樣。由一念煩惱依次第生起一切法,名為『思議境』。

四分煩惱即道而不隨不斷

所謂不思議境,如《無行》所說:貪欲就是道,瞋恚與愚癡也是如此;就在這三種法中,具足一切佛法。四分煩惱雖當體就是道,卻又不得隨順;一旦隨順,它就把人帶向惡道。也不得把它斷滅;若以為必須斷盡才是道,便成增上慢。不斷癡愛,而能生起種種明與解脫,這才名為道。不住在調伏,也不住在不調伏。住於不調伏,是愚人的相;住於調伏,是聲聞之法。

為甚麼?凡夫貪染、隨順四分煩惱,生死重重積聚,剛狠乖戾,難以馴服,所以名為『不調』。二乘人怖畏生死,如被怨家追逐,急速出離三界。阿羅漢名為『不調』;這是因為三界煩惱已盡,再也沒有惑可供調治,像這樣無惑可調的不調,反而名為『調』。但焦枯的種子不能發芽,敗壞的根也再無作用。

菩薩不是這樣。菩薩對生死有勇,對涅槃不貪味。勇於生死,是以無生而生,卻不被生法污染,如蓮花生在污泥,也如醫者進入病人中治病。不貪味涅槃,是知道空而不滯於空,不被空法取證,如鳥飛於空而不停住在空中。不斷煩惱而入涅槃,不斷五欲而使諸根清淨,正是不住調伏、不住不調伏的意思。

菴羅核與噉鹽:取一端的過失

末世愚癡的人聽說菴羅果甘甜可口,便把果核打碎,親口一嘗,味道極苦;果實與種子所能生出的甘味也全都失去。沒有智慧的人過度刻削果核,也是如此。他聽到『非調伏、非不調伏,也不妨礙調伏,也不妨礙不調伏』,便把『不妨礙』叫作『無礙道』;又因自稱無礙,公然淫逸,公開行非法之事,毫無一點羞恥,與禽獸沒有差別。這就像吃鹽太過,鹹渴成病。經中說,貪著無礙法的人,離佛極遠,就像天與地。大經說,若自稱我在修無相,那就不是修無相。這種人行在非道上,妄想通達佛道,結果反而堵塞自己,與凡俗鄙人相同。這是住於不調伏,並不是不住。

又有修行人聽說『不住調伏,不住不調伏』,便畏懼兩邊,極力自我拘持,想修中道智而斷破兩邊。這種人不能體會貪欲當體就是道,必先斷除貪欲,然後才說那是道。這其實是住在調伏心,也不是不住。北方的修行人兼有這兩種過失。

又有人初學中觀,先斷貪欲,卻不能得到利益,於是放縱其心,實行不調伏之事。第一次這樣做時,略得一點利益;從此以後便常行不止,卻再也沒有利益,仍不肯改。他因自己先前稍得利益,又教化別人照做,還引用經文證明。受他教化的人只得到貪欲之樂,沒有絲毫道益。眾人奔放沉湎,終成風俗,污辱戒律,侵陵三寶。周家毀蕩佛法,就是由此而來。這明明是住於不調伏,也住於調伏,與不住調伏、不住不調伏有甚麼關係?這是大礙,與無礙有甚麼關係?這只會增長非道,與佛道有甚麼關係?像這樣,住調伏與住不調伏全叫不調伏。因為它們全是凡情,不是賢聖之行。

八句自在而不偏住

如今所說的完整句門是:不住調伏、不住不調伏、不住非調伏非不調伏、不住亦調伏亦不調伏;亦住調伏、亦住不調伏、亦住非調伏非不調伏、亦住亦調伏亦不調伏。

為甚麼這樣說?煩惱即空,所以不住不調伏;煩惱即假,所以不住調伏;煩惱即中,所以不住亦調伏亦不調伏;雙照煩惱,所以不住非調伏非不調伏。雖不住調伏、不調伏等句,實際又住於調伏、不調伏等句;雖實住於調伏、不調伏等句,實際又不住調伏、不調伏等句。這是因為觀行不偏取其中一句,一句本身就是其餘各句;一切法都趨向貪欲,貪欲是諸法匯歸之處。以這一意旨遍歷一切句,例如計著貪欲為有,名為住不調伏;計著貪欲為無,名為住於調伏。其餘各句也可以這樣自在宣說〔云云〕。

能這樣體會通達,名為『無礙道』;一切無礙的人,由一道出離生死。怎樣出離?有時體達貪欲畢竟清淨,沒有繫累,沒有染著,猶如虛空,於是豁然出離生死,這叫『住調伏得益』。有時縱放心念,觀察這一貪欲的本末因緣:其中有幾種是病?幾種是藥?如和須蜜多進入離欲際而度脫眾生;作此觀時,豁然出離生死,這叫『住不調伏得益』。有時因調伏與不調伏兩者俱非而得益;有時因兩者一同觀察而得益。如此善巧斟酌何時應住、何時不應住,自他都得到利益,對菩薩法沒有損減,這就是以四悉檀為自己衡量取捨。

喜根菩薩為居士們宣說善巧度人的法,使他們都得無生忍。勝意比丘所行的是拙劣度法,沒有任何成就。後來勝意遊行聚落,聽見喜根說貪欲即道,便瞋恨喜根為甚麼向人宣說障道法。他想擯斥喜根而沒有成功;喜根為他說偈,他便當下陷身。菩薩知道勝意不信,將墮地獄,所以仍勉強為他說法,給他種下後世得度之因。若能善巧觀察悉檀,不論為自己、為他人,不論利益在近時、遠時,住於調伏、不調伏等都不會有過失;不住調伏、不調伏等也都不會有過失。若不懂四悉檀的意旨,無論住或不住,都只會自己編織愛網,引起別人的譏嫌與慢心,既障礙自己,也障礙他人,不能名為無礙。

明闇並在一念而不相除

一念煩惱心生起時,便具足十界百法,彼此不相妨礙。雖然是多,卻不是實有;雖然是一,也不是斷無。多並不堆積,一也不散失;多並不互異,一也不是混同;多就是一,一就是多。經中說,黑闇中的樹影,因為闇而看不見,天眼卻能看見。這是闇中有明。智慧的障礙非常盲闇,這是明中有闇。又像初點的燈火與闇同時共住。這樣的明與闇互不妨礙,也不互相破壞。

為甚麼?世間現前可見,在室內點燈,卻不知道原有的黑闇離去後到了哪裡;若把燈熄滅,闇法又再回來。闇來時沒有本源,去時沒有足跡。闇既如此,明也一樣。尋求闇而找不到實有的闇,明便沒有甚麼可以破;尋求明而找不到實有的明,闇也沒有甚麼可以遮蓋。雖沒有實有的明闇,破闇與覆明的作用卻分明存在。

因此是不受、不著、不念、不分別。新起的名為『不受』,舊起的名為『不著』;不向內取,名為『不念』;不向外取,名為『不分別』。妙慧明朗,所以名為『不思議』,名為『不相妨』,也名為『不相除』。若世間智慧之燈熄滅,闇惑還會再來;若中道智慧的光明常住不動,如神珠常照,闇便不再回來。觀煩惱之闇當體就是大智之明,顯發佛菩提,惑就不再回來。其餘可準照前面陰界入境而知。

後九意:發心、安心與破遍通塞

作這樣觀察時,追念並悲傷自己過去的過失,也廣泛憐愍一切眾生。為甚麼?理體本身既不是明,也不是闇;眾生因迷惑而起苦、集之闇,因了解治法而有道、滅之明。就闇而言生起悲,就明而言生起慈,廣大誓願之心便與所觀境一同生起。這是發菩提心。

為圓滿誓願,必須建立扼要的行;修行的要門,沒有比止觀更先。體達四分煩惱當體即空,名為『體真止、入空觀』;觀察種種煩惱、藥與病等法,名為『隨緣止、入假觀』;觀一切煩惱同於真際,名為『息二邊止、入中道觀』。善巧安住其心,修這三止三觀,成就一心中的三眼三智。

若眼與智尚未開發,就要破除障礙,使破法遍於一切。觀四分煩惱念念都是三假,不由自己生,不由他者生,不由自他共生,也不離自他而生;又不屬單、複、具足等句,見惑、思惑便不生。知道病,也識得藥,塵沙無知便不生;既非真修,也非緣修,無明便不生。這就是橫向、豎向都破遍。

在即空之中反而造作苦集,叫作『知塞』;在苦集中通達當體即空,叫作『知通』。把一切法藥反而造作成病,叫作『知塞』;就在各種病法中知道相應的藥,叫作『知通』。把法性翻轉成無明,叫作『塞』;無明一轉,便變成明,叫作『通』。

道品、十二助治、次位、安忍與離愛

又觀煩惱而修道品。四分煩惱心一生起,就染污五陰;一陰之中有無量陰,受、想、行、識也各有無量。觀諸陰即空,凡夫的顛倒便破,小枯樹成就;觀諸陰即假,二乘的顛倒便破,大榮樹成就;觀諸陰即中,便廢除枯、榮兩邊的教法,二邊寂滅,進入大涅槃。乃至開啟三解脫門,進入清涼池。

若遮障深重,就應修助道。既然理解之力與惑相持不下,便應尋求援助。外在境界引發貪欲,用不淨觀相助;內心發起貪欲,用背捨相助;內外共同引發貪欲,用勝處相助。遇到違逆之法而起瞋,用眾生緣慈相助;遇到隨順之法而起瞋,用法緣慈相助;因戲論而起瞋,用無緣慈相助。計著斷、常,用三世因緣相助;計著我、人,用二世因緣相助;計著法性實有,用一念因緣相助。明利的覺觀生起,用數息相助;沉昏的覺觀生起,用觀息相助;半沉半明的覺觀生起,用隨息相助。助道力量強盛,便能開闢涅槃之門。

在涅槃門尚未開啟時,或得到一種理解,或得到一種禪定,都應當仔細思量。眼前只是草木瓦礫,不可妄自拿著便說是瑠璃珠。若說這就是真實證得,那麼究竟滅了哪一種煩惱?是見惑?思惑?塵沙惑?還是無明惑?各種位次全都沒有,卻錯說自己已證,就像老鼠發出的唧聲。若只說空空,便如空中的鳥也是空。觀行位、相似位全未相應,自己又不認識次位,卻混濫冒稱上位,所以才會成為怪異。

若內外障礙發起,應當好好安忍。若不能忍過去,便會敗壞菩薩行;安忍不動,薩埵才能成就,隨即得到所應償賜的相似道禪定與智慧。

得到這種償賜時,不可生起法愛,因為愛會妨礙真道。若不發生頂墮,便能自在無礙,如風行空;位次進入銅輪,破無明惑,成就無生忍。這就像得到一輛高廣的大車,有眾多僕從隨行侍衛;乘這寶乘,直接到達道場。這名為四分煩惱具足一切佛法,也名為『行於非道通達佛道』,也名為『煩惱是菩提』,也名為『不斷煩惱而入涅槃』。

涅槃的三十六句與四十句

廣說『不斷煩惱而入涅槃』,共有三十六句。先立四個根本句:不斷煩惱、不入涅槃;斷煩惱、入涅槃;亦斷亦不斷、亦入亦不入;非斷非不斷、非入非不入。第一句指凡夫,第二句指無學人,第三句指有學人,第四句指理體。這就是四個根本句。

每一根本句再各開四句。第一組四句是:不斷、不入;斷、不入;亦斷亦不斷、不入;非斷非不斷、不入。第一句指造惡凡夫,第二句指得禪定的外道,第三句指得禪而又生起見解的外道,第四句指無記人。

第二組四句是:斷、入;不斷、入;亦斷亦不斷、入;非斷非不斷、入。第一句指析法無學,第二句指體法無學,第三句指析法、體法兩種有學人,第四句指真理本性冥合,這本身就是入。

第三組四句是:亦斷亦不斷、亦入亦不入;斷、亦入亦不入;不斷、亦入亦不入;非斷非不斷、亦入亦不入。第一句指析法、體法兩種有學人,第二句指析法有學人,第三句指體法有學人,第四句指通教有學、無學人所證的真理。

第四組四句是:非斷非不斷、非入非不入;斷、非入非不入;不斷、非入非不入;亦斷亦不斷、非入非不入。第一句指凡夫、聖者平等之理,第二句指析法聖者之理,第三句指體法聖者之理,第四句指析法、體法有學人之理。以上十六句,加上四個根本句,共成二十句入涅槃。

又有十六句出涅槃。先立四個根本句:不斷煩惱、不出涅槃;斷煩惱、出涅槃;亦斷亦不斷煩惱、亦出亦不出;非斷非不斷、非出非不出。每一根本句又各開四句。

第一組四句是:不斷煩惱、不出涅槃;不斷煩惱、出涅槃;不斷煩惱、亦出亦不出;不斷煩惱、非出非不出。第一句指體法二乘,第二句指體法而出假的菩薩,第三句指體法而亦空亦假的菩薩,第四句指體法真理。

第二組四句是:斷煩惱、出;斷煩惱、不出;斷煩惱、亦出亦不出;斷煩惱、非出非不出。第一句指析法無學輔助佛而利益眾生,第二句指析法無學就此入滅,第三句指析法有學自利利他,第四句指真理。

第三組四句是:亦斷亦不斷、亦出亦不出;亦斷亦不斷、出;亦斷亦不斷、不出;亦斷亦不斷、非出非不出。第一句指兼用析法、體法而入空的菩薩,第二句指兼用析法、體法而出假的菩薩,第三句指兼用析法、體法的二乘,第四句指體法冥合真理之理。

第四組四句是:非斷非不斷、非出非不出;非斷非不斷、出;非斷非不斷、不出;非斷非不斷、亦出亦不出。第一句指體法之理,第二句指體法而出假的菩薩,第三句指體法二乘,第四句指體法而入空的菩薩。

若把出與入各自的四個根本句都分列,便有八個根本句,總數成四十句;若把出入的根本合為四句,總數便是三十六句。

有人問:這三十六句是否只在三藏教與通教中成立,也能用來說別教、圓教嗎?回答是:體法的意旨無所不包。若要另外說明,可以依別教、圓教的四門再作分別。四個根本句中,不斷、不入是空門;斷、入是有門;亦斷亦不斷、亦入亦不入是亦空亦有門;非斷非不斷、非入非不入是非空非有門。

每一門又各開四句。例如在第一門中,不斷、不入是世界悉檀;不斷、入是為人悉檀;不斷、亦入亦不入是對治悉檀;不斷、非入非不入是第一義悉檀。又可在同一門中再作四門:不斷、不入是空門;不斷、入是有門;不斷、亦入亦不入是亦空亦有門;不斷、非入非不入是非空非有門。這一門既可理解,其餘三門也各自照樣分別。

依四門入涅槃既然如此,出涅槃的十六門又是怎樣?就是不斷、不出;不斷、出;不斷、亦出亦不出;不斷、非出非不出。第一句是空門,第二句是有門,第三句是亦空亦有門,第四句是非空非有門。一門四句如此,其餘三門也可依例理解。三十六句、四十句也準照前式可知。這樣便周遍含攝小乘、大乘、析法、體法的意旨。領會這一意旨以後,用它例觀一切法,也都應當如此。

般若的三十六句

有人問:若如法觀察佛、涅槃與般若,這三者就是同一實相;涅槃既然說了三十六句,般若又要怎樣說?回答是:涅槃既然當體就是般若,何必等待再問?如今仍再說一遍。

先立四個根本句:諸法生、般若生;諸法不生、般若不生;諸法亦生亦不生、般若亦生亦不生;諸法非生非不生、般若非生非不生。

第一根本句再開四句:諸法生、般若生;諸法生、般若不生;諸法生、般若亦生亦不生;諸法生、般若非生非不生。第一句指俗境發起道種智般若,第二句指俗境發起一切智般若,第三句指俗境同時發起這兩種般若,第四句指俗境發起一切種智般若。

第二組四句是:諸法不生、般若不生;諸法不生、般若生;諸法不生、般若亦生亦不生;諸法不生、般若非生非不生。第一句指真境發起一切智般若,第二句指真境發起道種智般若,第三句指真境同時發起這兩種般若,第四句指真境發起中道智般若。

第三組四句是:諸法亦生亦不生、般若亦生亦不生;諸法亦生亦不生、般若生;諸法亦生亦不生、般若不生;諸法亦生亦不生、般若非生非不生。第一句指真、俗兩境共同發起兩智,第二句指兩境共同發起俗智,第三句指兩境共同發起真智,第四句指兩境共同發起中道智。

第四組四句是:諸法非生非不生、般若非生非不生;諸法非生非不生、般若生;諸法非生非不生、般若不生;諸法非生非不生、般若亦生亦不生。第一句指中境發起中智,第二句指中境發起俗智,第三句指中境發起真智,第四句指中境同時發起兩智。至此,前十六句已說完。

接著把般若放在前面,再開十六句。第一組是:般若生、諸法生;般若生、諸法不生;般若生、諸法亦生亦不生;般若生、諸法非生非不生。第一句指道種智照俗境,第二句指道種智照真境,第三句指道種智照真俗兩境,第四句指道種智照中境。

第二組是:般若不生、諸法不生;般若不生、諸法生;般若不生、諸法亦生亦不生;般若不生、諸法非生非不生。這是說真智照四種境,含義準照前組可知。

第三組以『般若亦生亦不生』為首,再開四句。這是道種智與真智等照四境〔云云〕。

第四組以『般若非生非不生』為首,再開四句。這是中道智照四境,依前可知〔云云〕。以上十六句,加上四個根本句,合成般若三十六句。

法身的三十六身

有人問:法身又要怎樣說?回答是:般若既然當體就是法身,何必等待再問?若想加以分別,可以由意旨自知,不必再寫繁文。

又以法身、報身、應身、化身四身為根本。在每一身上各起四身:由法身起報身、起應身、起化身、同時具起其餘三身;其餘報身、應身、化身也都各自如此。這樣共有十六身。又從四身各自入於一身,每一身也同樣各有四種入法,再有十六身。合上四個根本身,便是三十六身。每一身都是法界,所以每一身都能起其餘諸身,也都能入其餘諸身〔云云〕。

Taught by Great Master Zhizhe of Tiantai in the Sui; recorded by his disciple Guanding.

Turning from the Object of the Aggregates, Sense Fields, and Elements to Contemplating Afflictions

Mohe Zhiguan, Fascicle Eight [Upper].

Second, contemplating the object of afflictions. If one has contemplated the aggregates, sense fields, and elements without being able to awaken and enter, it is not fitting to remain exclusively with that one object forever. If continued contemplation stirs afflictions and greed and anger erupt violently, one should temporarily leave the object of the aggregates, sense fields, and elements and turn to contemplate afflictions. The preceding rebuke of the five desires was meant to recognize the faults of the five desires. Casting off the five hindrances meant relinquishing coverings already present in ordinary life. Contemplating the aggregates, sense fields, and elements sought understanding within dharmas of retribution. What is contemplated now, however, is intense greed and anger that suddenly erupt with flourishing power. When iron does not meet fire, it appears only black; once it meets fire, it suddenly glows red throughout. Dharmas of retribution are present at all times, and rebuking and relinquishing them is comparatively easy. Once afflictions suddenly arise, however, they are difficult to control.

Why is this so? Although someone may be irascible by birth, counsel and guidance can calm the anger. The anger arising now, by contrast, roars with such violence that it inspires fear. Inverted delusive thoughts present from birth arise and cease intermittently; the delusive thoughts arising now knot together and do not depart. Craving for sexual objects present from birth can still be stopped through restraint; the desire arising now does not discriminate even against a dead mare, much less an object of its own kind. This delusion arises from within mind, domineering and blazing. On seeing an external object, mind goes mad and the eyes grow dark. It resembles flowing water whose speed is ordinarily invisible: place a log crosswise to obstruct it and the surface ripples and surges in successive layers. It also resembles a strong person who does not ordinarily know the magnitude of his strength; when someone provokes him, anger and strength become manifest together. Afflictions ordinarily lie concealed, as though present and as though absent. Entering the place of practice to repent and contemplate the aggregates, sense fields, and elements resembles awakening a sleeping lion, whose one roar shakes the earth. If this object's characteristics are not recognized, it can draw one into creating the gravest transgressions. Not only will calming-and-contemplation fail to be accomplished, evil karma will instead increase, one will fall into a dark and deep pit, and no longer possess the strength to escape. Precisely for this reason, the object of afflictions must be contemplated.

Contemplation of this object has four sections: first, briefly explaining the characteristics of afflictions; second, explaining the causes and conditions through which afflictions arise; third, explaining different methods of treatment; and fourth, cultivating calming-and-contemplation through the ten intentions.

The Name Affliction, Sharp and Dull, and the Four Divisions

First explaining the characteristics of afflictions begins with explaining the name. Affliction is a dark and disturbing dharma that vexes and disorders mental awareness. It can also be said to create agitation for mind, causing mind to suffer disturbance. These are the sharp and dull proclivities among delusions of views and thought. Yet dividing views from thought and sharp from dull is only a provisional enumeration. Why must the five dull proclivities be limited to the class of greed and anger? Various crawling insects cannot actually investigate principle, yet they raise their bodies, spread their fins or wings, glare proudly, and magnify themselves. Must the lowest and most ordinary beings first cling to some particular view? Yet amid walking, standing, sitting, and lying down, a mind of self constantly arises. This shows that the five dull proclivities are not devoid of sharp characteristics. Why, likewise, should the five sharp proclivities consist only of delusions of views and be wholly without anger and desire? Know that the names sharp and dull can both extend across delusions of views and thought.

They are now classified according to the practitioner's stage so that the two objects are not confused. Before meditative concentration has arisen, one may possess worldly wisdom, reason well, debate skillfully, and be intelligent, yet the strength of one's views and delusive thoughts remains weak. At this time all ten proclivities are uniformly included under the dull. After views arise from meditative concentration, the mind of views becomes fierce. All ten proclivities then receive their name from whichever aspect is stronger and are uniformly included under the sharp. It resembles two students, one who grasps Dharma meaning and one who grasps only words. When they debate, the person who grasps Dharma meaning is strong and the person who grasps words is weak. Grasping only words resembles not yet possessing meditative concentration; grasping Dharma meaning resembles views already arising from concentration.

If meditative concentration has arisen and produces delusions of views, they belong to the later object of views. Only afflictions arising before concentration has developed are properly the present object. If dull proclivities remain among the sharp, when seeing the truths severs only the sharp proclivities, the dull should remain. Abhidharma masters say that dull proclivities attached to sharp ones are called “proclivities carried on the back.” When seeing the truths severs delusion, removal of the frontal sharp proclivity simultaneously removes the proclivity on its back. The situation with what is severed through cultivation is the same.

Opened in detail, sharp and dull can become eighty-four thousand; they are now gathered into four divisions. The three poisons—greed, anger, and delusion—arising predominantly are three divisions. Equally conditioning all three kinds of object is called the “equal division.” When the three poisons arise predominantly, initial and sustained thought are present but not abundant. When the three poisons arise equally, this is called “abundant initial and sustained thought.” Whether little or abundant, both are called “scattered activity,” and both can obstruct meditative concentration. The indeterminate state is merely “retributive scattered activity” received as retribution and does not obstruct concentration. Scripture says that one emerges from the concentration of cessation and enters scattered mind, then from scattered mind enters the various meditative concentrations. This shows precisely that this kind of scattering does not obstruct concentration. Masters of the Chengshi Lun say scattered mind includes lack of knowledge and that delusion can obstruct concentration. If so, scattered mind also includes anger and desire; why do anger and desire not obstruct concentration? The present explanation has a different intent, as stated previously when casting off the five hindrances.

The characteristics of afflictions are vast and boundless and cannot be exhausted in speech. To distinguish every one in detail would instead impede entry into contemplation. The Lotus says that for twenty years the poor son was constantly made to remove excrement. Excrement means afflictions, defiled dharmas. If the excrement is completely removed, one can receive the day's wage; if one remains only at distinguishing how much excrement there is, one never receives the wage. Contemplating the excrement of afflictions now is for obtaining the wage of wisdom, not for elaborately differentiating the many characteristics of delusions of views and thought at this point.

If so, why did the five hundred arhats still distinguish them extensively? They had to preserve the Buddha-Dharma, lead the assembly, and penetrate many challenges, and therefore had to distinguish them in detail and breadth. We are now about to enter the path but have neither the ability nor the time to do this. For present contemplative practice, it is not an urgent task. One need only know generally that the four divisions of affliction are all filth and diligently cast them off. Only upon entering the provisional from emptiness should they be distinguished in full detail.

Furthermore, sharp and dull are each gathered into four divisions. All are within the three realms and all are severed by practitioners of the two vehicles, so they are called “shared afflictions.” Beyond the three realms are another four divisions that the two vehicles cannot sever, called “particular afflictions.” If shared and particular delusions are said to relate to each other, how could particular delusions exist apart from shared ones? Shared delusions resemble branches, particular delusions the root. Wisdom of the true truth severs the branches; only wisdom of the Middle Way severs the root. Under an inconceivable understanding, afflictions within the three realms are themselves awakening. How, then, could they not also be particular delusions? This has already been explained above.

Four Characteristics of Arising and Three Kinds of Cause and Condition

Second, explaining the causes and conditions through which afflictions arise. There are three kinds of cause and condition, to be explained below. Afflictions have four characteristics of arising: deep but not acute, acute but not deep, both deep and acute, and neither deep nor acute. The fourth alternative is the general characteristic of retributive delusion, continuously present in ordinary life, and is therefore called “neither deep nor acute.” The other three alternatives arise outside the ordinary pattern and therefore constitute the arising characteristics of afflictions. When arising is so deep and heavy that it cannot be restrained, and contact with external objects makes it increasingly flourish so that no one can stop or control it, this is the characteristic “deep.” When it arises again and again and every arising is heavy, it is called “acute.” Acute but not deep and deep but not acute are known by comparison.

Afflictions arise through three causes and conditions: first, seeds of habitual causes; second, the striking force of karma; and third, Māra's fanning.

Habit means that afflictions accumulated through immeasurable kalpas are deep and heavy, their seeds have ripened, and perfuming has continued without interruption. It resembles a swift current flowing downstream: while following it, one does not notice the water's speed, but placing something crosswise reveals its fierce rush. Practitioners have always followed the current of afflictions and drifted along the great sea of birth and death, wholly unaware of its force. Now that they cultivate the factors of the path and travel upstream against the current of the various forms of existence, afflictions surge up imposingly. At this time one must be diligent, make an extraordinary effort, and practice day and night without pause.

Karma means that evil conduct from immeasurable kalpas has ripened. As though bearing old grievances and debts, how could it willingly let one cultivate the path and escape? Evil karma therefore suddenly arises and damages the contemplating mind, preventing wholesome dharmas from becoming established. It resembles river water whose current cannot be seen while still; when a violent wind suddenly arrives, waves rise as high as connected mountains. If sails and rudder are cast aside at will, the boat is destroyed in an instant. If one single-mindedly keeps the fore and aft correctly aligned, the boat can escape disaster.

Māra means that when practitioners engage in demonic affairs they belong to Māra's people, and Māra does not come to disturb them. When practitioners wish to cultivate the path and leave this realm, departing from here and turning toward there, Māra gathers and captures them with ten armies, so deep and acute delusion suddenly arrives. It resembles the waters of the great sea: even without wind or current, when the great makara fish inhales, myriad things rush toward its mouth and human strength cannot resist. Only by single-mindedly invoking the Buddha's name can one escape. In the simile of fire, shaking loose the ember resembles habit, wind fanning the fire resembles karma, and oil poured upon it resembles Māra. The objects of Māra and karma will be explained separately later. Only afflictions arising when contemplative practice stirs habits constitute the object contemplated now.

Five Methods of Treatment and Treatment through the Ultimate Meaning

Third, explaining differences in treatment. The Lesser Vehicle has five methods of treatment: direct treatment, rotated treatment, unrotated treatment, combined treatment, and complete treatment. These five methods together treat the four divisions of affliction. If the karmic signs that obstruct the path arise, they are explained under the later object of karma〔and so forth〕.

Direct treatment means that every division of affliction contains three kinds, making twelve kinds among the four divisions. Against these twelve illnesses twelve treatments are established, like arranging a battle formation against enemy raiders. This is called “direct treatment.”

Rotated treatment means, for example, that contemplation of impurity originally treats sexual desire, but if it does not suit a particular person, one should change to contemplation of purity and attain liberation. One rotates into cultivating loving-kindness, thinking that beings should be made peaceful and happy through pure Dharma; how could one instead inflict filthy humiliation on them? This is called “rotated treatment.” Teaching contemplation of impurity to someone with intense anger, reflection on finitude and infinity to someone with intense delusion, or discriminating wisdom to someone agitated and distracted are likewise cases in which the illness does not rotate but the treatment does. All are generally called “rotated treatment.” If illness and medicine rotate at the same time, this too is called rotated treatment and also belongs to direct treatment.

Unrotated treatment means that although the illness changes, the treatment never changes. If this person is suited to cultivating one Dharma, this treatment alone is always used. Whether or not the illness treated changes, it is treated by this method and therefore called “unrotated treatment.”

Combined treatment means that if several illnesses are combined, several medicines are also used together. For example, if sexual desire combines with anger, contemplation of impurity must be combined with loving-kindness. When illness combines with one or two others, medicine also combines with one or two others. This is called “combined treatment.”

Complete treatment means applying all the preceding methods together to treat one illness. Thus the Lesser Vehicle first uses the five treatments, then wisdom of the truths, and only afterward can enter the true truth.

The treatment explained in the Great Vehicle is not direct treatment, combined treatment, or the rest. It is called “treatment through the ultimate meaning,” like agada medicine capable of curing every illness. The Lesser Vehicle mainly treats through the other three siddhāntas; the Great Vehicle mainly treats through the siddhānta of the ultimate meaning. Within emptiness and non-arising, who is the affliction, and what is the Dharma capable of treatment? Affliction itself is absent, so what illness could be rotated? Since nothing is rotated, there is no combined or complete treatment. The single medicine of non-arising universally treats all. This is explained with extreme brevity and its intent must be understood skillfully.

One Thought of Desire Sequentially Produces the Various Realms

Fourth, cultivating calming-and-contemplation, again unfolds through ten intentions. First, distinguishing the conceivable object. When one thought of desire has just arisen, it is exceedingly subtle. If it is not immediately stopped, it gradually increases. In pursuit of an object of desire, greed leads a person into what is not the path, even to committing the four grave transgressions and creating the five heinous deeds. This is called “affliction producing the hell realm.” Because of desire, one knows neither shame nor conscience, behaves coarsely and domineeringly, assaults others, preserves no propriety or righteousness, and loses the human kind. This is called “greed and desire producing the animal realm.” Again because of desire, one becomes stingy and greedy, cherishes and guards one's own possessions, and also begrudges what belongs to another household. This is called “greed and desire producing the hungry-ghost realm.” Desire also produces jealousy, suspicion, resentment, vigilance everywhere, a constant wish to surpass others, and a hundred poisonous schemes to injure and defeat them. This is called “greed and desire producing the asura realm.”

Again because of desire, one deeply loves present happiness, marries according to ritual, preserves restraint in all affairs, and accords with humaneness and righteousness. To seek future pleasures of desire, one keeps the five precepts. This is called “greed and desire producing the human realm.” When desire arises, one disdains the coarse and inferior desires of the human world and seeks the excellent and wondrous desires of the heavens, diligently cultivating the ten wholesome actions and preventing evil conduct. Once cultivation matures, evil conduct naturally ceases to arise. This is contemplating greed and desire as producing the realm of the six desire heavens. One may also contemplate the mind of desire, cast it off and rebuke it, purify mind, and become able to produce meditative concentration. These are the heavens of the form and formless realms.

Again, one contemplates desire as precisely the truth of accumulation, and accumulation necessarily evokes suffering. Becoming disenchanted with suffering and accumulation and cultivating the path of escape is the śrāvaka realm. One may contemplate desire as ignorance, creating formations through the desire of ignorance and revolving without end. If desire is stopped, ignorance, formations, and the rest also cease. This is the pratyekabuddha realm. Contemplating desire as a covering, one arouses loving-kindness and compassion and practices giving; one also fears impermanence, through contemplating desire as delusion and so forth. This is the realm of the six perfections. Contemplating desire as never having arisen in the past, not abiding now, and not ceasing in the future, desire is itself empty and emptiness is itself nirvāṇa. This is the realm of the Shared Teaching. Again, one contemplates the mind of desire as possessing immeasurable characteristics. Since the truth of accumulation has more than one characteristic, the truth of suffering likewise has immeasurable characteristics. Knowing that beings' faculties, desires, and natures all differ because of the mind of desire and distinguishing them exhaustively without omission is the realm of the Distinct Teaching.

Anger, delusion, and the equal division—the remaining three divisions of affliction—likewise produce all dharmas in this way. One thought of affliction sequentially producing all dharmas is called the “conceivable object.”

The Four Divisions of Affliction Are the Path, Yet Are Neither Followed nor Severed

The inconceivable object is as the Wuxing says: greed and desire are themselves the path, and anger and delusion are likewise; within these three dharmas all Buddha-Dharmas are complete. Although the four divisions of affliction are themselves the path, one still must not follow them. Once followed, they lead one toward evil paths. Nor may they be annihilated. To suppose that they must be completely severed before there is a path is overweening pride. Not severing delusion and craving while producing various illuminations and liberations is what is called the path. One neither abides in discipline nor abides in lack of discipline. Abiding in lack of discipline is the mark of foolish people; abiding in discipline is the Dharma of śrāvakas.

Why? Ordinary people greedily cling to and follow the four divisions of affliction. Birth and death accumulate layer upon layer; they are fierce, perverse, and difficult to tame, and therefore are called “undisciplined.” People of the two vehicles fear birth and death as if pursued by an enemy and swiftly leave the three realms. Arhats are called “undisciplined” because afflictions in the three realms are exhausted and no delusion remains to be treated. This lack of discipline in which no delusion remains to be disciplined is instead called “disciplined.” Yet a scorched and withered seed cannot sprout, and ruined faculties no longer function.

Bodhisattvas are not like this. They are courageous regarding birth and death and do not savor nirvāṇa. Courage regarding birth and death means being born through non-arising without being defiled by the dharma of birth, like a lotus growing in mud and a physician entering among the ill to treat illness. Not savoring nirvāṇa means knowing emptiness without stagnating in emptiness and not realizing and grasping empty dharmas, like a bird flying through space without stopping in space. Entering nirvāṇa without severing afflictions and purifying the faculties without severing the five desires are precisely the meaning of neither abiding in discipline nor abiding in lack of discipline.

The Mango Pit and Eating Salt: The Fault of Seizing One Extreme

Foolish people in the latter age hear that mango fruit is sweet and pleasing, so they break the pit and taste it themselves, finding it extremely bitter. The sweetness that fruit and seed could have produced is thereby lost entirely. People without wisdom who cut the pit to excess are the same. Hearing “neither disciplined nor undisciplined, without obstructing discipline and without obstructing lack of discipline,” they call “nonobstruction” the “unobstructed path.” Then, claiming unobstructedness, they publicly indulge in sexual dissipation and openly engage in unlawful affairs, without the least shame or conscience and no different from birds and beasts. This resembles eating too much salt and becoming ill from saltiness and thirst. Scripture says that people attached to unobstructed Dharma are as far from the Buddha as heaven from earth. The great scripture says that if one claims, “I cultivate signlessness,” this is not cultivating signlessness. Such a person practices what is not the path while deludedly intending to penetrate the Buddha path, but instead obstructs oneself and becomes equal to vulgar commoners. This is abiding in lack of discipline, not nonabiding.

Other practitioners hear “not abiding in discipline and not abiding in lack of discipline,” fear both extremes, and exert themselves to restrain their conduct, wishing to cultivate wisdom of the Middle Way and break both extremes. Such people cannot embody the understanding that greed and desire themselves are the path. They must first sever greed and desire and only afterward call something the path. This is actually abiding in a disciplined mind and likewise is not nonabiding. Practitioners in the north possess both these faults.

Again, some initially study contemplation of the Middle and first sever greed and desire but gain no benefit. They then indulge their minds and engage in undisciplined conduct. The first time they do so, they gain a slight benefit. Thereafter they continue without stopping, obtain no further benefit, and still refuse to change. Because they themselves formerly gained a slight benefit, they teach others to act likewise and cite scriptures as proof. Those transformed by them obtain only the pleasure of desire and not the slightest benefit of the path. People become unrestrained and immersed until this forms a custom, disgraces the precepts, and violates the Three Treasures. The Zhou destruction of the Buddha-Dharma arose from this. This plainly abides both in lack of discipline and in discipline; what has it to do with not abiding in discipline or lack of discipline? It is a great obstruction; what has it to do with unobstructedness? It only increases what is not the path; what has it to do with the Buddha path? In this way, abiding in discipline and abiding in lack of discipline are both called undisciplined because both are ordinary sentiments, not the practice of worthies and sages.

Eight Propositions of Freedom without Partial Abiding

The complete set of propositions taught here is: not abiding in discipline; not abiding in lack of discipline; not abiding in neither discipline nor lack of discipline; not abiding in both discipline and lack of discipline; also abiding in discipline; also abiding in lack of discipline; also abiding in neither discipline nor lack of discipline; and also abiding in both discipline and lack of discipline.

Why is this so? Afflictions are themselves empty, and thus one does not abide in lack of discipline. Afflictions are themselves provisional, and thus one does not abide in discipline. Afflictions are themselves the Middle, and thus one does not abide in both discipline and lack of discipline. Afflictions simultaneously illuminate both, and thus one does not abide in neither discipline nor lack of discipline. Although one does not abide in the propositions of discipline, lack of discipline, and so forth, one actually also abides in them. Although one truly abides in those propositions, one actually also does not abide in them. This is because contemplative practice does not partially seize one proposition; that very proposition is each of the remaining propositions. All dharmas converge upon greed and desire, and greed and desire are the place to which all dharmas return. Carry this intent throughout all propositions. For example, reckoning greed and desire to exist is called abiding in lack of discipline, while reckoning greed and desire to be nonexistent is called abiding in discipline. The remaining propositions can likewise be taught freely〔and so forth〕.

To embody and penetrate this is called the “unobstructed path”; all unobstructed persons emerge from birth and death by one path. How do they emerge? Sometimes one embodies and penetrates greed and desire as ultimately pure, without bonds or defiled attachment, like empty space, and suddenly emerges from birth and death. This is called “gaining benefit by abiding in discipline.” Sometimes one releases thoughts and observes the causes and conditions of this greed and desire from beginning to end: how many are illness, and how many medicine? Like Vasumitrā entering the limit of freedom from desire and liberating beings, one suddenly emerges from birth and death while making this contemplation. This is called “gaining benefit by abiding in lack of discipline.” Sometimes one gains benefit because discipline and lack of discipline are both negated; sometimes because both are contemplated together. Skillfully weighing in this way when one should abide and when one should not abide, both self and others receive benefit and the bodhisattva Dharma is not diminished. This is using the four siddhāntas to weigh one's own choices.

Bodhisattva Xigen taught laypeople a skillful method of crossing and caused them all to attain patience with non-arising. Bhikṣu Shengyi practiced a clumsy method of crossing and accomplished nothing. Later, while traveling among settlements, Shengyi heard Xigen teach that greed and desire are themselves the path and angrily asked why Xigen taught others a Dharma that obstructed the path. He tried to expel Xigen but did not succeed. Xigen spoke a verse for him, and his body immediately sank down. The bodhisattva knew that Shengyi did not believe and would fall into hell, yet still forced himself to teach him Dharma and plant the cause for liberation in a later life. If one can skillfully contemplate the siddhāntas, then whether for oneself or others, whether benefit is immediate or remote, abiding in discipline, lack of discipline, and the rest has no fault, and not abiding in them likewise has no fault. If one does not understand the intent of the four siddhāntas, whether abiding or not abiding one only weaves a net of craving for oneself, arouses ridicule and conceit in others, obstructs oneself and others, and cannot be called unobstructed.

Light and Darkness Present Together in One Thought without Removing Each Other

When one thought of affliction arises, it contains the ten realms and hundred dharmas without mutual obstruction. Although many, they do not truly exist; although one, they are not annihilated. The many do not accumulate, and the one is not dispersed. The many are not mutually different, and the one is not confused sameness. The many are the one, and the one is the many. Scripture says that the shadow of a tree in darkness is unseen because of darkness, yet the divine eye can see it. This is light within darkness. Obstruction to wisdom is exceedingly blind and dark; this is darkness within light. It also resembles a lamp newly lit dwelling together with darkness at the same time. Such light and darkness neither obstruct nor break each other.

Why? It is visibly evident in the world that when a lamp is lit indoors, no one knows where the former darkness goes upon departing. When the lamp is extinguished, the dharma of darkness returns. Darkness has no source when it comes and no trace when it leaves. As with darkness, so with light. Seeking darkness, one finds no truly existent darkness, and thus light has nothing to break. Seeking light, one finds no truly existent light, and thus darkness has nothing to cover. Although no truly existent light or darkness exists, the functions of breaking darkness and covering light are distinctly present.

Therefore there is no receiving, no attachment, no thinking, and no discrimination. What newly arises is called “not receiving,” and what arose formerly “not attaching.” Not grasping inwardly is called “not thinking,” and not grasping outwardly “not discriminating.” Wondrous wisdom is bright and clear, and therefore this is called “inconceivable,” “mutually unobstructed,” and “not mutually removing.” If the lamp of worldly wisdom goes out, the darkness of delusion returns. If the light of wisdom of the Middle Way abides constantly and immovably like a divine jewel that always shines, darkness does not return. Contemplating the darkness of affliction as itself the light of great wisdom reveals the Buddha's awakening, and delusion no longer returns. The rest is known by comparison with the preceding object of the aggregates, sense fields, and elements.

The Subsequent Nine Intentions: Arousing Mind, Settling Mind, Pervasive Breaking, and Passage and Obstruction

While contemplating in this way, one recollects and grieves over one's past faults and also universally feels compassion for all beings. Why? The principle itself is neither light nor darkness. Through delusion, beings produce the darkness of suffering and accumulation; through understanding the treatment, they possess the light of path and cessation. Compassion arises with regard to darkness, and loving-kindness with regard to light. The mind of the vast vows thereby arises together with the contemplated object. This is arousing the mind of awakening.

To fulfill the vows, one must establish the essential practice; among essential gates of practice, none precedes calming-and-contemplation. Embodying and penetrating the four divisions of affliction as themselves empty is called “calming that embodies the real and contemplation entering emptiness.” Observing the many dharmas of affliction, medicine, illness, and the rest is called “calming that follows conditions and contemplation entering the provisional.” Contemplating all afflictions as identical with the true limit is called “calming that rests the two extremes and contemplation entering the Middle Way.” Skillfully settle mind and cultivate these three calmings and three contemplations, accomplishing in one mind the three eyes and three wisdoms.

If eye and wisdom have not yet opened, obstructions must be broken so that breaking through dharmas becomes pervasive throughout. Contemplate every thought of the four divisions of affliction as the three provisionalities, arising neither from itself, another, both self and other, nor apart from self and other. It also belongs to none of the single, repeated, complete, and other propositions, so delusions of views and thought do not arise. Knowing the illness and also recognizing the medicine, dust-and-sand lack of knowledge does not arise. Being neither true cultivation nor conditioned cultivation, ignorance does not arise. This is pervasive breaking both horizontally and vertically.

To create suffering and accumulation within immediate emptiness is “knowing obstruction”; to penetrate suffering and accumulation as themselves empty is “knowing passage.” Turning every Dharma medicine instead into illness is “knowing obstruction”; knowing the corresponding medicine within the various illness-dharmas is “knowing passage.” Turning Dharma-nature over into ignorance is “obstruction”; when ignorance turns, it becomes illumination, which is “passage.”

Factors of the Path, Twelve Assisting Treatments, Stages, Patient Endurance, and Freedom from Attachment

One also contemplates afflictions and cultivates the factors of the path. As soon as a mind of the four divisions of affliction arises, it defiles the five aggregates. Within one aggregate are immeasurable aggregates, and feeling, perception, formations, and consciousness each likewise are immeasurable. Contemplating the aggregates as empty breaks the inversions of ordinary people and completes the small withered tree. Contemplating the aggregates as provisional breaks the inversions of the two vehicles and completes the great flourishing tree. Contemplating the aggregates as the Middle abolishes the teachings of both withering and flourishing; the two extremes become quiescent and one enters great nirvāṇa. This extends through opening the three gates of liberation and entering the cooling pool.

If coverings and obstructions are deep and heavy, one should cultivate aids to the path. When the strength of understanding and delusion hold each other at a stalemate, assistance must be sought. When external objects evoke sexual desire, assist with contemplation of impurity. When sexual desire arises internally, assist with the liberations. When internal and external jointly evoke sexual desire, assist with the spheres of mastery. When anger arises on meeting an adverse dharma, assist with loving-kindness conditioned by beings. When anger arises on meeting a favorable dharma, assist with loving-kindness conditioned by dharmas. When anger arises from conceptual proliferation, assist with unconditioned loving-kindness. For fixation on annihilation and permanence, assist with dependent origination across three lives. For fixation on self and person, assist with dependent origination across two lives. For fixation on Dharma-nature as truly existent, assist with dependent origination in one thought. When bright and acute initial and sustained thought arise, assist by counting the breath. When dull and sunken initial and sustained thought arise, assist by observing the breath. When they are half sunken and half bright, assist by following the breath. When the strength of aids to the path flourishes, it can open the gate of nirvāṇa.

Before the gate of nirvāṇa has opened, whether one obtains an understanding or a meditative concentration, one should examine it carefully. What is before the eyes is only grass, wood, tiles, and gravel; do not recklessly seize it and call it a beryl jewel. If this is claimed as real realization, which affliction has actually been extinguished? Delusions of views, of thought, dust-and-sand delusions, or ignorance? None of the stages is present, yet one wrongly claims realization, like the squeak of a mouse. If one merely speaks of emptiness upon emptiness, even a bird in empty space is empty. Neither the stage of contemplative practice nor semblance corresponds, and one does not know the stages, yet one usurps and claims a higher stage. This is why one becomes an aberration.

If internal and external obstructions arise, one should patiently endure them well. Failure to endure through them destroys bodhisattva practice. By patiently enduring without movement, the sattva is accomplished and one immediately receives the deserved recompense of meditative concentration and wisdom of the path of semblance.

On receiving this recompense, do not produce attachment to dharmas, because attachment obstructs the real path. If one does not fall from the summit, one becomes free and unobstructed like wind moving through space, enters the copper-wheel stage, breaks the delusion of ignorance, and accomplishes patience with non-arising. It resembles obtaining a great carriage, high and broad, with many servants following, attending, and guarding it; riding this jeweled vehicle, one reaches the place of awakening directly. This is called the four divisions of affliction containing all Buddha-Dharmas. It is also called “practicing what is not the path and penetrating the Buddha path,” “afflictions are awakening,” and “entering nirvāṇa without severing afflictions.”

Thirty-Six and Forty Propositions concerning Nirvāṇa

Explained extensively, “entering nirvāṇa without severing afflictions” has thirty-six propositions. First establish four root propositions: neither severing afflictions nor entering nirvāṇa; severing afflictions and entering nirvāṇa; both severing and not severing, both entering and not entering; neither severing nor not severing, neither entering nor not entering. The first indicates ordinary people, the second those beyond training, the third those still in training, and the fourth the body of principle. These are the four root propositions.

Each root proposition then opens four propositions. The first group is: not severing and not entering; severing and not entering; both severing and not severing, while not entering; neither severing nor not severing, while not entering. The first indicates ordinary people who create evil, the second non-Buddhists who attain meditative concentration, the third non-Buddhists who attain concentration and further produce views, and the fourth indeterminate people.

The second group is: severing and entering; not severing and entering; both severing and not severing, while entering; neither severing nor not severing, while entering. The first indicates those beyond training who analyze dharmas, the second those beyond training who embody dharmas, the third both kinds of trainee—analytical and embodied—and the fourth the intrinsic dark accord of true principle, which is itself entry.

The third group is: both severing and not severing, both entering and not entering; severing, while both entering and not entering; not severing, while both entering and not entering; neither severing nor not severing, while both entering and not entering. The first indicates the two kinds of trainee, analytical and embodied; the second analytical trainees; the third embodied trainees; and the fourth the true principle realized by practitioners still in training and beyond training in the Shared Teaching.

The fourth group is: neither severing nor not severing, neither entering nor not entering; severing, while neither entering nor not entering; not severing, while neither entering nor not entering; both severing and not severing, while neither entering nor not entering. The first indicates the principle in which ordinary and noble are equal; the second the principle of analytical-Dharma noble ones; the third the principle of embodied-Dharma noble ones; and the fourth the principle of analytical and embodied trainees. These sixteen propositions, added to the four root propositions, make twenty propositions of entering nirvāṇa.

There are also sixteen propositions of emerging from nirvāṇa. First establish four root propositions: not severing afflictions and not emerging from nirvāṇa; severing afflictions and emerging from nirvāṇa; both severing and not severing afflictions, both emerging and not emerging; neither severing nor not severing, neither emerging nor not emerging. Each root proposition then opens four propositions.

The first group is: not severing afflictions and not emerging from nirvāṇa; not severing afflictions and emerging from nirvāṇa; not severing afflictions and both emerging and not emerging; not severing afflictions and neither emerging nor not emerging. The first indicates practitioners of the two vehicles who embody dharmas; the second an embodied-Dharma bodhisattva who emerges into the provisional; the third an embodied-Dharma bodhisattva for whom there is both emptiness and provisionality; and the fourth true principle as embodied in dharmas.

The second group is: severing afflictions and emerging; severing afflictions and not emerging; severing afflictions and both emerging and not emerging; severing afflictions and neither emerging nor not emerging. The first indicates one beyond training who analyzes dharmas and assists the Buddha in benefiting beings; the second one beyond training who analyzes dharmas and enters extinction at that point; the third analytical-Dharma trainees benefiting self and others; and the fourth true principle.

The third group is: both severing and not severing, both emerging and not emerging; both severing and not severing, while emerging; both severing and not severing, while not emerging; both severing and not severing, while neither emerging nor not emerging. The first indicates bodhisattvas who enter emptiness using both analytical and embodied dharmas; the second bodhisattvas who emerge into the provisional using both; the third practitioners of the two vehicles using both analytical and embodied dharmas; and the fourth the principle of embodied dharmas darkly according with true principle.

The fourth group is: neither severing nor not severing, neither emerging nor not emerging; neither severing nor not severing, while emerging; neither severing nor not severing, while not emerging; neither severing nor not severing, while both emerging and not emerging. The first indicates the principle of embodied dharmas; the second an embodied-Dharma bodhisattva emerging into the provisional; the third embodied-Dharma practitioners of the two vehicles; and the fourth an embodied-Dharma bodhisattva entering emptiness.

If the four root propositions for emerging and entering are listed separately, there are eight root propositions and forty propositions in all. If the roots of emerging and entering are gathered into four propositions, the total is thirty-six.

Someone asks: Are these thirty-six propositions established only in the Tripiṭaka and Shared teachings, or can they also explain the Distinct and Perfect teachings? The answer is that the intent of embodied dharmas includes everything. If one wishes to explain them separately, they can be distinguished through the four gates of the Distinct and Perfect teachings. Among the four root propositions, neither severing nor entering is the gate of emptiness; severing and entering is the gate of existence; both severing and not severing, both entering and not entering is the gate of both emptiness and existence; neither severing nor not severing, neither entering nor not entering is the gate of neither emptiness nor existence.

Each gate again opens four propositions. In the first gate, for example, neither severing nor entering is the worldly siddhānta; not severing and entering is the siddhānta for persons; not severing and both entering and not entering is the counteractive siddhānta; not severing and neither entering nor not entering is the siddhānta of the ultimate meaning. Four gates can also be made again within this same gate: not severing and not entering is the gate of emptiness; not severing and entering the gate of existence; not severing and both entering and not entering the gate of both emptiness and existence; not severing and neither entering nor not entering the gate of neither emptiness nor existence. Once this gate is understood, each of the remaining three gates is distinguished in the same way.

If entering nirvāṇa through the four gates is so, what are the sixteen gates for emerging from nirvāṇa? They are: not severing and not emerging; not severing and emerging; not severing and both emerging and not emerging; not severing and neither emerging nor not emerging. The first is the gate of emptiness, the second the gate of existence, the third the gate of both emptiness and existence, and the fourth the gate of neither emptiness nor existence. As these four propositions operate in one gate, the remaining three gates are understood by analogy. The thirty-six and forty propositions are likewise known according to the preceding pattern. They thereby universally encompass the meanings of the Lesser and Great Vehicles and of analyzing and embodying dharmas. After understanding this intent, one should contemplate all dharmas by analogy in the same way.

Thirty-Six Propositions concerning Prajñā

Someone asks: If Buddha, nirvāṇa, and prajñā are contemplated in accord with Dharma, these three are the same true mark. Since nirvāṇa has been explained in thirty-six propositions, how is prajñā to be explained? The answer is: since nirvāṇa is itself prajñā, why wait for the question? It will nevertheless now be explained once more.

First establish four root propositions: dharmas arise and prajñā arises; dharmas do not arise and prajñā does not arise; dharmas both arise and do not arise, and prajñā both arises and does not arise; dharmas neither arise nor do not arise, and prajñā neither arises nor does not arise.

The first root proposition then opens four: dharmas arise and prajñā arises; dharmas arise and prajñā does not arise; dharmas arise and prajñā both arises and does not arise; dharmas arise and prajñā neither arises nor does not arise. The first indicates the conventional object producing the prajñā of wisdom of the varieties of the path; the second the conventional object producing the prajñā of omniscience; the third the conventional object producing both kinds of prajñā together; and the fourth the conventional object producing the prajñā of omniscience of all aspects.

The second group is: dharmas do not arise and prajñā does not arise; dharmas do not arise and prajñā arises; dharmas do not arise and prajñā both arises and does not arise; dharmas do not arise and prajñā neither arises nor does not arise. The first indicates the true object producing the prajñā of omniscience; the second the true object producing the prajñā of wisdom of the varieties of the path; the third the true object producing both kinds of prajñā together; and the fourth the true object producing the prajñā of wisdom of the Middle Way.

The third group is: dharmas both arise and do not arise, and prajñā both arises and does not arise; dharmas both arise and do not arise, and prajñā arises; dharmas both arise and do not arise, and prajñā does not arise; dharmas both arise and do not arise, and prajñā neither arises nor does not arise. The first indicates the true and conventional objects jointly producing both wisdoms; the second the two objects jointly producing conventional wisdom; the third the two objects jointly producing true wisdom; and the fourth the two objects jointly producing wisdom of the Middle Way.

The fourth group is: dharmas neither arise nor do not arise, and prajñā neither arises nor does not arise; dharmas neither arise nor do not arise, and prajñā arises; dharmas neither arise nor do not arise, and prajñā does not arise; dharmas neither arise nor do not arise, and prajñā both arises and does not arise. The first indicates the object of the Middle producing wisdom of the Middle; the second the object of the Middle producing conventional wisdom; the third the object of the Middle producing true wisdom; and the fourth the object of the Middle producing both wisdoms together. This completes the first sixteen propositions.

Next place prajñā first and open another sixteen propositions. The first group is: prajñā arises and dharmas arise; prajñā arises and dharmas do not arise; prajñā arises and dharmas both arise and do not arise; prajñā arises and dharmas neither arise nor do not arise. The first indicates wisdom of the varieties of the path illuminating the conventional object; the second that wisdom illuminating the true object; the third that wisdom illuminating both the true and conventional objects; and the fourth that wisdom illuminating the object of the Middle.

The second group is: prajñā does not arise and dharmas do not arise; prajñā does not arise and dharmas arise; prajñā does not arise and dharmas both arise and do not arise; prajñā does not arise and dharmas neither arise nor do not arise. This means true wisdom illuminating the four kinds of object, and its meaning is known by comparison with the preceding group.

The third group begins with “prajñā both arises and does not arise” and again opens four propositions. This is wisdom of the varieties of the path together with true wisdom equally illuminating the four objects〔and so forth〕.

The fourth group begins with “prajñā neither arises nor does not arise” and again opens four propositions. This is wisdom of the Middle Way illuminating the four objects, as understood from the preceding pattern〔and so forth〕. These sixteen, together with the four root propositions, make the thirty-six propositions concerning prajñā.

Thirty-Six Dharma-Bodies

Someone asks: How is the Dharma-body to be explained? The answer is: since prajñā is itself the Dharma-body, why wait for the question? If one wishes to distinguish it, the meaning can be known from the intent and need not be written out at length again.

Again, take the four bodies—Dharma-body, recompense body, response body, and transformation body—as roots. From each body arise four bodies: from the Dharma-body arise the recompense body, response body, transformation body, and the remaining three bodies simultaneously; each of the recompense, response, and transformation bodies does the same. These make sixteen bodies. Again, from each of the four bodies there is entry into one body; each body likewise has four kinds of entry, making another sixteen bodies. Together with the four root bodies, these are thirty-six bodies. Every body is the Dharma realm, so every body can give rise to all the others and can enter all the others〔and so forth〕.

觀病患境Contemplating the Object of Illness

全文五層 →Full five layers →
白話Vernacular

第三境:為甚麼要觀病患

第三是觀病患境。只要有這個身體,就已經有病。四條蛇的性情各不相同,水與火彼此相違;鴟鴞和梟鳥棲在一起,蟒蛇和老鼠住在同一個洞裡。這身體像盛毒的器具,像沉重的擔子,也是種種痛苦聚集的所在。又像四個互相接壤的國家,彼此侵奪毀壞;力量相等時,還能暫時和平,一方乘另一方虛弱時,就會把它吞併。地、水、火、風四大是安和還是不安,由這些譬喻便可以明白。諸佛互相問候的常法是問:『少病少惱嗎?』佛陀隨順人間的常法;人既然有病,權巧示現便不能全然沒有病,只能說病惱很少。

病有兩層意義:第一,修因位中真實承受的病;第二,證果位上權巧示現的病。

維摩詰臥病毘耶離,是藉著疾病興起教化;他因自己的身病訓示凡俗,斥責小乘、呵責大乘,又和文殊廣說因位的疾病及三種調伏,也廣說果位的疾病及四種慰喻。如來又藉入滅而談常住,因示病而說大力。這些都是以權巧進入病患法門,用來引導一切受病惱的人。這類權病,不是本境所要觀察的病。

現在所觀察的,是業報所生的身體。四大如四蛇般動作,會妨廢聖道的修行;若能如實觀察,反而更能增進用心。上智利根的人,若已從前一境明白安忍,便能通達病境,不必再費力重說。為了尚未明白的人,現在再加分別。這好比砍倒大樹,斫到一萬斧便能倒下;又如雕琢巨石,鑿到一億下終會穿透,所以要再次說明。

長久生病與遠行,都是禪定的大障礙。身體染病,便可能失去已修的福業,又造起無量罪過。經中說:『破壞浮囊,撤去橋梁,忘失正念。』因病毀戒,就像破壞浮囊;因病破壞禪定,就像撤去橋梁;因病生起顛倒邪心,愛惜這個膿血臭穢的身體,反而破壞清淨法身,便叫作『忘失正念』。為了這個緣故,應當觀察病患境。

再者,有人平日身體康健,悠悠忽忽,徘徊懈怠;到了病勢急迫時,反而更加用心,能夠辦成許多事。眾生的根機與適宜都不相同,有人正應當在病中悟入。這就是以四悉檀為因緣,所以必須說病患境。

觀病分作五科:第一,說明病相;第二,說明疾病生起的因緣;第三,說明治法;第四,說明損與益;第五,說明如何修止觀。

一、病相

若精通醫術,就能善巧了解四大。上等醫者聽聲音,中等醫者察氣色,下等醫者診脈。這裡不必精細判釋醫法,只要略知大概。脈法關係整個醫道,不能在此全部說完,現在只略舉五藏的病相:脈象洪大而直,是肝病之相;輕浮,是心病之相;尖銳而有衝刺感,是肺病之相;像一串珠子相連,是腎病之相;沉重遲緩,是脾病之相。細密的分判,如醫療諸家所說。

若身體苦重、堅結疼痛、枯痺、痿弱、消瘦,是地大病相。若身體虛腫脹胮,是水大病相。若全身高熱、骨節酸楚、呼吸頓時疲乏,是火大病相。若心中懸空不定、恍惚、懊悶、忘失,是風大病相。

又,面上沒有光澤、手足無汗,是肝病之相;面色青皅,是心病之相;面色梨黑,是肺病之相;身體沒有氣力,是腎病之相;皮膚粗澀如麥糠,是脾病之相。

若肝上有白物,使眼睛疼痛,赤脈漫延而成白翳;或眼睛破損,或眼睛上下生瘡,或一遇風冷便流淚,或發癢,或刺痛,或眼睛凹陷,遇事又多瞋怒,這是肺傷害肝所生的病,可以用呵氣治它。

若心中淡熱,手腳逆冷,胸口煩悶而少力,脣口乾燥裂開,臍下結成癥塊;熱食吃不下,冷食又逆衝心口;眩暈懊惱而喜睡,多忘、心瘇、頭眩、言語遲鈍,背部與肩胛拘急,四肢煩疼,心勞而身體蒸熱,熱狀像瘧疾;或結成癥塊,或形成水僻;眼睛像隔著布絹看東西,只見近處、看不見遠處,這是腎傷害心,可以用吹氣、呼氣治它。

若肺部脹滿、胸口閉塞,兩脅下疼痛,兩肩胛疼得像背負重物,頭頸拘急,喘息粗大而只能出、不能入;遍體生瘡,喉嚨癢得像有蟲,想嚥、想吐都不能,喉中或生瘡,牙關僵強;或發風病,鼻中流出膿血,眼睛昏暗,鼻莖疼痛,鼻中生肉,氣息不通,也不能分辨香臭,這是心傷害肺而成病。又或者飲冷水、吃熱食,冷熱相觸而成病,可以用噓氣治它。

若百脈不流通,節節疼痛,身體腫脹,耳聾、鼻塞、腰痛、背部僵強,心腹脹滿,氣向上衝而胸口閉塞,四肢沉重,面黑而瘦,胞部拘急、疼痛、煩悶;或小便淋瀝,或尿道不利,腳膝逆冷,這是脾傷害腎。這一病類所說的病鬼像竈君,沒有頭,也沒有臉,一來便遮掩在人身上,可以用𡁱氣治它。

若身體和臉面起風癢,皮膚㿇㿇,全身又癢又悶,這是肝傷害脾。其色貌籠桶不清,或像小兒擊打櫪木,或像旋風團團轉動,可以用𡀗氣治它。

又,若常常昏昏沉沉,是肝中沒有魂;常常忘記前後之事,是心中沒有神;常多恐怖而有癲病,是肺中沒有魄;常多悲傷或發笑,是腎中沒有志;常多迷惑迴轉,是脾中沒有意;常多悵惘不樂,是陰中沒有精。這叫作『六神病相』。

二、疾病生起的六種因緣

疾病生起的因緣有六種:第一,四大不調順而致病;第二,飲食沒有節度而致病;第三,坐禪沒有調適而致病;第四,鬼神得到可乘之隙;第五,魔所造成;第六,業力發起而致病。

四大不順

四大不順,是指服役行走沒有適當時節,仗恃強健而擔負重物,原文所謂『棠觸寒熱』,也就是觸冒寒熱。外面的熱助長身中的火,火勢強便破壞水,這是火大增盛的病。外面的寒助長水,水增便傷害火,這是水病。外面的風助長氣,氣吹動火,火又動水,這是風病。或者地以外的三大增盛而傷害地,叫作『等分病』;或者原文所說的『身分』增盛而傷害其餘三大,也是等分病,歸屬地病。這四大一旦擾動,種種苦惱便競相生起。

飲食不節

飲食沒有節度也能造成疾病。例如薑、桂等辛物會增火,甘蔗、蜂蜜等甘冷之物會增水,梨會增風,油膏肥膩之物會增地,胡瓜會成為熱病的因緣;這些就是吃了不安身的食物。飲食的人必須分辨食物的性質。

食物吃下而進入腹中,經過原文所謂『鎖化』,粗重的部分變成糞尿,精細的部分『融鎖』,從腰間三孔流入四肢。清的部分變成血,潤澤全身,像塵土得到水。若身中的血不充足,身體便枯癖焦減;濁的部分變成脂膏,所以舊有諸根衰減後成為垢穢,新成諸根凝結而成肌肉。

又,身中的火在下方,能『消生藏』,使飲食『化溜』,轉變而通達全身。俗諺說:『想要年老而長壽,應當使腳溫暖,使頭露出。』若身火在上,又吃了不安身的食物,就會有病惱。

其次,五味對五藏各有增益與損害:酸味增肝而損脾;苦味增心而損肺;辛味增肺而損肝;鹹味增腎而損心;甜味增脾而損腎。若知道哪一藏受到妨害,便應禁絕會損害它的味,吃能增益它的味,自己用心斟酌。

坐禪不調

坐禪沒有節度,是指有時倚靠牆壁、柱子或衣服,有時大眾還沒有出堂便先躺臥,內心輕慢懈怠,魔因而得到可乘之隙,使人背脊消瘦、骨節疼痛。這叫作『注病』,最難治療。

其次,數息不調,多使人生痁癖,筋脈攣縮。若八觸發起,卻運用與觸相違的呼吸,也會成病。所謂八觸,是心與四大相合時有四種正體觸,又有四種依附的觸,合起來成為八觸:重,像身體往下沉;輕,像身體向上升;冷,像處在冰室;熱,像處在火屋;澀,像被逆向拉扯;滑,像磨過油脂;軟,像沒有骨頭;粗,像皮膚成了糠殼。八觸中有四種向上、四種向下。入息順著地大,所以重;出息順著風大,所以輕。入息又順著水大,所以冷;出息順著火大,所以熱。入息又順著地大,所以澀;出息順著風大,所以滑。入息又順著水大,所以軟;出息順著火大,所以粗。若重觸發起,卻反覆數出息,呼吸便與所發的觸相違,當下就會成病;其餘各觸都依此例推知。

又,只用止而沒有方便也會成病。若常把心止在身體下部,多會引動地病;常把心止在上部,多會引動風病;常把心急促收攝,多會引動火病;常把心放得寬緩,多會引動水病。

其次,運用觀法不調而偏僻也會成病。最初入胎時,由思心生起而感召母親,母親便思色、聲、香、味、觸五種境。一絲一毫的氣動便成水,水成血,血成肉,肉形成五根與五藏。現在坐禪的人若思惟觀察過多,便會損傷五藏而致病:攀緣色境太多,動肝;攀緣聲境太多,動腎;攀緣香境太多,動肺;攀緣味境太多,動心;攀緣觸境太多,動脾。

再者,眼睛攀緣青色太多,動肝;攀緣赤色太多,動心;攀緣白色太多,動肺;攀緣黑色太多,動腎;攀緣黃色太多,動脾。耳朵攀緣呼喚聲太多,動肝;攀緣說話聲太多,動心;攀緣哭聲太多,動肺;攀緣吟詠聲太多,動腎;攀緣歌聲太多,動脾。鼻子攀緣臊氣太多,動肝;攀緣焦氣太多,動心;攀緣腥氣太多,動肺;攀緣臭氣太多,動腎;攀緣香氣太多,動脾。舌頭攀緣酸醋味太多,動肝;攀緣苦味太多,動心;攀緣辛味太多,動肺;攀緣鹹味太多,動腎;攀緣甜味太多,動脾。身體攀緣堅硬之觸太多,動肝;攀緣溫暖之觸太多,動心;攀緣輕觸太多,動肺;攀緣冷觸太多,動腎;攀緣重觸太多,動脾。這些屬於五藏相生;所緣過分,便會致病。

若從相剋來說,攀緣白色太多會剋肝,攀緣黑色太多會剋心,攀緣赤色太多會剋肺,攀緣黃色太多會剋腎,攀緣青色太多會剋脾。聲音等其餘諸境,也依這一規則推知。

若五藏的病隱密難知,可以在坐禪中所見及夢境中察驗。若禪中或夢中常見青色,見青色的人、野獸、獅子、虎狼,並因此生起怖畏,便是肝病。若禪中或夢中常見赤色,見火燃起、赤色的人獸、赤色刀杖、赤色少年男女前來親近抱持,或見父母兄弟等人,因而生喜或生畏,便是心病。以下其餘各藏,依所見顏色照例察驗。

又,觀法偏僻會擾動四大。若所觀境不確定,一時攀緣這個,一時又攀緣那個,心中便生諍競;由諍競而起亂風,形成風病。這像帶著嬰兒走路,只須順著他慢慢走;若急忙牽扯,盼他迅速到達,反而會造成禍患。

若一味專守一境,又生起期望回報的心,風與熱的勢力不能盡除,便成熱病。若所觀境在心中生起時,反認為它已滅;滅去時,反認為它正生,心與境相違而引起癢痛,便成地病。若不能領會所觀之境,卻勉強去觀,水大增盛,便成水病。

鬼病

四大、五藏不是鬼,鬼也不是四大、五藏;鬼若進入四大、五藏,便叫作『鬼病』。若說根本沒有鬼病,邪巫只把疾病一概當鬼病來治,有時卻也能治好。若說根本沒有四大病,醫方只把疾病一概用湯藥來治,有時也能治好。

曾有一位國王,鬼病原在空處,屢次被針刺殺傷;鬼王親自前來,住在國王心上,持針的人只能拱手,不能下針。因此可知,也有鬼病。鬼並不會毫無因由地使人生病,實由人起了種種邪念,例如想預知吉凶,兜醯羅鬼便作種種變化,青、黃等色從五根進入,使意地生起邪解,因而能知吉凶;或者知道一身、一家、一村、一國的吉凶之事。這不是聖者的智慧。若不加以治療,日久便會殺人。

魔病

魔病和鬼病也不是全然不同。鬼只使身體生病、殺害身體;魔卻破壞觀心,破壞法身慧命,使人起邪念妄想,奪取人的功德,這一點和鬼不同。這也由於行者坐禪時邪念利養,魔便示現種種衣服、飲食、七珍與雜物;行者領受後心生歡喜,這些境相便入心成病。這種病很難治,以下治法中會再說。

業病

業病有的專由前世業力所成,有的是今世破戒而引動前世之業。業力形成疾病,仍可依五根察知所犯:殺生罪業,成為肝病、眼病;飲酒罪業,成為心病、口病;婬罪業,成為腎病、耳病;妄語罪業,成為脾病、舌病;偷盜罪業,成為肺病、鼻病。毀犯五戒的業,便使五藏、五根生病;業力消謝,病才會好。

今生持戒的人,也可能因持戒而觸動過去業力,形成疾病。所以說:『若有重罪,以頭痛便得消除;原應在地獄重受的罪報,改在人中輕受。』這是業力將要消謝,所以發病。業病有許多種類,例如腫滿、黃病、虛弱。凡有病患,都必須細心尋查檢驗,知道病的根源,然後才用治法。

三、依病因分別治法

治法應當和不同病因相應。因服役行走或飲食而生的病,須用方藥調養才會痊癒。因坐禪不調而生的病,仍須在坐禪中善調呼吸與觀法才可能痊癒,不適宜只用湯藥。鬼病、魔病,須憑深切的觀行力與大神呪才可能痊癒。業病則內用觀力,外行懺悔,才可能痊癒。各種治法不同,必須善得其中意旨,不可拿著刀刃,反而割傷自己。

現在只就坐禪略說六種治法:第一,止;第二,氣;第三,息;第四,假想;第五,觀心;第六,方術。

第一治:止

溫師說:『把心繫在臍中一顆豆子大小的範圍。先解開衣服,仔細看清楚而取得那個形相;然後閉眼,合攏口齒,把舌頭舉向上腭,使氣息調和恂順。若心向外奔馳,就收攝它回來;若想不起所取的形相,就再解開衣服觀看,熟取其相貌,然後仍照前法修習。』這能治種種病,也能引發各種禪定。

作這個觀時,也會有無量種感觸:有時疼得像針刺,有時拘急得像繩索牽扯,有時癢得像蟲咬,有時冷得像水灌,有時熱得像火燒。這些觸相生起時,應當一心精進,不要退墮。若能越過這些觸相,便能引發各種禪定。若精神意念寂然不動,就是電光定的相貌。這尚且能使人得禪,何況不能使疾病痊癒?

把心繫在臍部,是因為呼吸從臍而出,又回入至臍,出入都以臍為界限,從這裡容易悟知無常。再者,人入胎時,識神最初和血相合,臍帶繫在臍部;臍能連繫維持身命,也是腸胃的源頭。由此尋源,能看見身體不淨,止息貪欲。若以四念處觀臍,能成為身念處的入門;若修六妙門,臍又是止門,也能兼而入道,所以常用這一方法。

正式用止治病時,這段把丹田稱作氣海,說它能『鎖吞萬病』。若把心止在丹田,氣息便會調和,所以能使疾病痊癒,意思就在這裡。

又有一位老師說:『上氣而胸滿、兩脅疼痛、背脊拘急、肩井疼痛、心熱懊痛、煩悶不能進食、心瘇、臍下冷、上熱、下冷、陰陽不和、氣嗽,以上十二種病,都把心止在丹田。』丹田在臍下二寸半。若疼痛急切,就把心移向三里;疼痛仍不除,再移向兩腳大拇趾爪甲橫紋之上,直到痊癒為止。

頭痛、眼睛赤痛、脣口發熱、鼻旁生胞、腹部突然疼痛、兩耳失聰、頸項僵硬,以上六種病,須在兩腳之間安置所緣境界,用心緣住它。若不久便水腹脹滿急痛,仍只一心專注那個境界;若心中煩悶,應稍作休息。略能承受後再起修,倚重前法而作。若覺得稍有減輕,更須繼續用治法。若因此腰腳拘急疼痛,便想兩腳下有一丈深坑,把先前的境界移到坑底,用心守住它,自然會痊癒。修時要在安靜的房間。

又,常把心止在腳部,能治一切病。為甚麼?五識都在頭部,心常向上攀緣;心驅使風,風鼓動火,火融化水,水潤澤全身。因此上半身調和,下半身卻紊亂,遂生種種疾病,或使腳足攣縮、跛躄。五藏又像蓮花,柔順地朝下;識心多向上攀緣,氣便強力衝擊府藏,翻轉破壞而成病。心若向下攀緣,便使火向下流,飲食得以『鎖化』,五藏也就調順。把心止在腳部,是很好的治法。本文說平常屢次使用而有深切效益,用來替別人治療也往往有效,蔣、吳、毛等人就是實例。

又,可隨身上各個病處,專心仔細地止在那裡;若三日之內不緣其他境界,沒有不能痊癒的。為甚麼?門開便有風進來,關上門扇便歸於寂靜;心攀緣外境像開門,把心止在痛處像關門,依其道理與數法本應如此。心又像君王,病像盜賊;心安住此處,盜賊便會離散敗壞。

不過,也未必只能一向把心止在病處。《皇帝祕法》說:『天地二氣交合,各有金、木、水、火、土五行,像圓環一樣循環。所以金變化而生水,水流行而木繁榮,木動而火明,火炎而土堅貞,這是相生。火遇水便滅光,水遇土便不能流行,土遇木便成腫瘡,木遇金便折傷,這是相剋。』例如金剋木,肺強而肝弱時,便把心止在肺,攝取白氣,肝病就會痊癒。其餘四藏依此例理解。

又,以止治四大之病:急止用來治水病,寬止用來治火病,把心止在頭頂用來治地病,把心止在腳部用來治風病。

第二治:氣

用氣治病,是運用吹、呼、𡁱、呵、噓、𡀗六種氣。六氣都從脣吻之間吐納,配合牙齒、舌頭的轉側,徐緩詳審地運心,帶著假想作氣。

身冷用吹,像吹火的方法;身熱用呼;百節疼痛用𡁱,也用它治風;煩悶脹滿、氣向上衝用呵;痰癊用噓;勞累疲倦用𡀗。

以六氣治五藏:呵治肝,呼與吹治心,噓治肺,𡁱治腎,𡀗治脾。六氣也可以共同治一藏:一藏有冷就用吹,有熱就用呼,有痛就用𡁱,有煩滿就用呵,有痰就用噓,疲乏勞倦就用𡀗。其餘四藏也是如此。

又,從口中吹氣以除冷,從鼻中徐徐納入溫氣,安詳而入,不要使它衝突。一上座中作七次,然後安心;安心片刻,再用氣治,這是正式用治的意思。若平常只是吐去穢氣,一兩次便足夠。從口中呼氣除熱,從鼻中納入清涼。從口中作𡁱氣去痛除風,從鼻中納入安和之氣。從口中呵氣去煩、下氣、散痰時,想胸中上半部的痰隨口而出,下半部的痰隨呼吸下流,所以不必再從鼻中補入。噓能除滿脹,鼻內作原文所謂『安鎖』。𡀗能除勞累,從鼻中納入和氣以補養。出氣、入氣都須細心,不要過分。若能善加斟酌,使增損合宜,不但自己能治病,也能幫助別人。

第三治:息

色身與心互相依存而有呼吸,好比薪柴和火互相依藉而有煙。看煙的清濁,可以知道薪柴是臊是濕;觀察呼吸是強是柔,可以驗知身體是健康還是有病。若身體活動時橫起亂風,造成疼痛與瘙癢,哪裡還有餘暇用心?必須趕快治它。

先要知道呼吸有四種伴相:有聲音的叫作風,守著它,心便散亂;凝結阻滯的叫作氣,守著它,便更加結滯;出入不能完全的叫作喘,守著它,便會疲勞;沒有聲音、不凝滯,出入都完全的才叫作息,守著它,便能得定。

應尋找安靜之處結跏趺坐,使身體平正直立,放鬆身體,舒展四肢,安置各處骨節,使關節彼此相應,不倚靠,也不彎曲。放鬆衣帶,左右轉動調整舒適;把左手放在右手上,兩根大拇指只須稍稍相接。放鬆兩頰,微微張口,四、五次長長吐氣。接著漸漸擺正頭部,徐徐閉眼,不要使眼皮閉得太緊,常使眼神朦朧微開,然後才用息。

用息治八觸相違所成的病:若因重觸形成地大病,偏用出息治它;若因輕觸形成風病,偏用入息治它;若因冷觸形成水病,偏用出息治它;若因熱觸形成火病,偏用入息治它。其餘各觸也照此辦理。若已調和均等,便隨意運用。這裡所用的是平常數息的呼吸,不是另造一種呼吸。

其次,另行運用十二種息:上息、下息、焦息、滿息、增長息、滅壞息、冷息、煖息、衝息、持息、和息、補息。這十二息都帶著假想心。為甚麼?最初一念入胎時,便已有報得的呼吸。胎兒隨母親的氣息漸漸長大,風路通滑形成後,胎兒的呼吸出入便不再隨母親;出生而各處一地後,各自都有自己的呼吸,這叫作『報息』。依息是依心而起的呼吸,例如瞋怒、欲念生起時,氣息便會隆盛,這叫作『依息』。前面的六氣,是在報息上帶假想;現在的十二息,是在依息上帶假想,所以和前面不同。

前文說攀緣五色會形成五藏病,這是依五藏而生病,所以現在用依息治它。上息治沉重的地病;下息治虛懸的風病;焦息治脹滿;滿息治枯瘦;增長息能生長四大,外道服氣,應當只是在服這一種生長之氣;滅壞息能消散各種癊膜;冷息治熱;煖息治冷;衝息治癥結腫毒;持息治掉動不安;補息補養虛乏;和息通融四大。作每一種息時,都隨著心中所想,使它成就。須細知各種病而運用相應的息,不要錯用。

第四治:假想

前面氣與息的治法,已兼帶假想;現在專門用假想治病。例如辯師治癭的方法,患癥之人用針的方法,《阿含》中用『煖蘇』治勞損的方法,以及吞蛇的方法〔云云〕。

第五治:觀心

觀心治病,不帶假想,也不配合特殊呼吸,只直接觀察這一念心。向內、向外推求,心都不可得;那麼疾病逼迫誰?又是誰在承受疾病?

第六治:方術

方術這類事情,不知道時便覺得遙遠,知道後便覺得切近。例如治咽喉的方法、治牙齒的方法、捻大拇指治肝的方法等〔云云〕。方術之事淺近,本質多屬原文所謂『貢幻』,不是出家人所需要,原本便不須學;若已學了,必須趕快棄捨。若修四種三昧,這個泡沫般脆弱的身體損益不定,暫借方術治病,使身體安穩、道業得存,也不應因此受責。若以方術邀取名聲、追逐利益,喧擾時俗,那便是魔幻、魔偽,趕快捨棄!趕快捨棄!

若有三十六獸侵擾人,應當誦呪三遍:

『波提陀 毘耶多 那摩那 吉利波 阿違婆 推摩陀 難陀羅 憂陀摩 吉利摩 毘利吉 遮陀摩』

初得細心時,外境忽然觸心,使心驚動拋擲,於是氣息上衝,腹部脹滿、胸中煩悶、頭痛昏悶。這是六神遍身遊戲,因驚動拋擲而失去守處;外面的惡神進入身體,奪去六神的住處,所以形成這些症狀。治法是閉口、蹙鼻,不讓氣出去;等氣遍滿全身,再放氣,使它長遠而出;從頭到腳,全身都作氣息出去之想,牽引它直到完全出盡。如此作三遍,然後誦呪:

『支波晝 烏蘇波晝 浮流波晝 牽氣波晝』

誦完三遍,然後調息,從一數到十,命令出息、入息而說:『阿那波那,阿晝波晝。』病便痊癒。

這段所記的古代痛治是:若患赤痢、白痢,突然中惡,面青、眼睛反轉、嘴脣發黑,不能辨認別人,便以手用力捻按丹田;又在身上痛處以手杖痛打四、五十下。原文接著自問其意,說種種疾病無不是由心所作;心中有憂愁思慮,邪氣便得以進入。以疼痛逼迫,使心沒有餘暇橫起妄想,邪氣便離去,疾病也就消除。

四、損與益

損害與效益都有漸、頓兩種。用息過度而使五藏頓時翻動,是頓損;雖然還沒有頓時翻動,卻逐漸加劇,直到最後頓翻,也是由漸至頓的損。有人善巧修習,豁然得到頓時效益,是頓益;也有人暫時仍和疾病相持,以後才漸漸痊癒。這像服湯藥,經過許多年月,逐步才得到效益;內在的治法也是如此。心利而病輕、心利而病重、心鈍而病輕、心鈍而病重,因這四種情形不同,便有漸益、頓益、漸損、頓損的差別。

世間醫藥既耗費錢財,也費人工;藥味又苦又澀,難以下嚥,還有許多禁忌。珍惜生命、調養身體的人,原文說『死計將餌』,仍計度著服藥。現在這些內治法不花一文錢,不耽誤半天功夫,沒有苦口的憂患,飲食也能隨意,人卻全都不肯實行。庸常的人不能分辨珍寶,格調高的曲子能唱和的人很少,我為此深感悲傷。

若能具足十種方法,必定會有良好效驗。十法是:第一,信;第二,用;第三,勤;第四,恒;第五,分別疾病;第六,方便;第七,長久;第八,知道取捨;第九,知道將護;第十,識別遮障。

信是道的根源,也是進入佛法的第一道門。例如治癩病的人相信血就是乳,又如有人恭敬駱駝骨,以為那是真舍利;現在要堅決相信這個方法能治這種病,不生狐疑。雖有信心而不用,對自己仍沒有益處,像手執利劍卻不用它抵禦盜賊,反被盜賊所害;不用治法也是如此。

為甚麼必須勤?初夜、中夜、後夜以及早晚,都要專一精進,以出汗為限度。鑽木取火若中途停止,火就很難得到;不勤也是如此。

甚麼叫作恒?持續運用治法,每一念都安住所緣,不動亂。甚麼叫作分別疾病?分辨疾病生起的原因,如上文所說。若不識病,胡亂施行治法,治法與疾病不能相應,便沒有實際效益。

甚麼叫作方便?善巧運用治法,使吐納各得其所,運想能夠成就,不失適宜。這像琴弦有鬆有緊,須反覆調整軫柱,手指按撥有輕有重,聲音韻律才能調和。

甚麼叫作長久?運用治法若尚未得益,不計較日月多久,仍不間斷地練習。甚麼叫作知道取捨?有益便勤加運用,有損便改換治法。甚麼叫作知道將護?善知各種禁忌,行住往來與飲食都不觸犯它。甚麼叫作識別遮障?用治有益,不要𠹕說;尚未得益,也不要懷疑誹謗。若向人說,尚未痊癒便不會痊癒;即使已經痊癒,也會再發;再發後再治,又不會痊癒;即使痊癒,也須加倍用功。

若能具足十法,運用以上各種治法,必定得益,沒有疑問。本論最後以『保任』收束,說此事終究不會虛假。

摩訶止觀卷第八〔上〕

摩訶止觀卷第八〔下〕

隋天台智者大師說

門人灌頂記

若善修四種三昧,調和得當,本論說憑道力必定不會有種種疾病;縱有稍微違返,『冥刀』便會扶持,疾病自然消解痊癒。假使種種障礙像山峰一樣並起,這裡所立的是『推死殉命』的極端誓語:即使只餘殘生微息,也發誓完成道場修行。若捨心已經決定,哪一種罪不能消滅?哪一種業不能轉變?陳鍼、開善的事例〔云云〕。又反問:難道還有四大、五藏不能調和痊癒嗎?

這好比帝釋天的殿堂,小鬼都恭敬避開;道場神威力強大,不會讓妄邪侵擾。又如城主剛強,守城的人也強;城主怯弱,守城的人便慌忙。心是身體的主人,同名天、同生天等神能守護人;心堅固,守護神便強。身神尚且如此,何況道場神?又如《大智度論》解釋精進時所說,鬼黏住身體五處的故事〔云云〕。只須一心修三昧,種種疾病便會消除。

五、以十法修止觀

修止觀也照前例分作十法〔云云〕。首先簡去可以思議的境界。由病患因緣,可以生起十法界的心行。

有人因病退失本心,棄廢禪定,誹謗三寶;他不想到這是先前罪業招來的禍患,反說修善沒有福報,生起大邪見。又有人愛惜身體、保養性命,無節制地吃魚肉、辛物、飲酒,並在不當時候進食;或者病好、身體強壯後,便縱情五欲。善心完全消失,惡業熾盛,造起上、中、下三品罪業。這就是因病造作三惡法界。

若有人自己思惟:這場疾病的困苦,都是往日不善所招致的。他因而深生慚愧,不敢再作惡;即使身陷深重病苦,善心也不改變,生起上、中、下三品善行。這就是因病造作三善法界。

若遭遇疾病,因而怖畏生死,知道這個病身正在酬償過去業力;若再造成生死之業,未來流轉哪裡會有窮盡?苦與集危險脆弱,世世相隨,使人不斷受苦,所以應當求寂滅無相的涅槃。這就是因病生起聲聞法界。

又觀察這場病:病的是我的色身與心,而因這場病終將衰老死亡。死由生而有,生由過去的有而有,有從取生,取從愛生,愛從受生,受從觸生,觸從六入生,六入從名、色生。色就是四大、五根,名就是四心。

再觀察五根、四大從何而生:青色從木生,黃色從地生,赤色從火生,白色從風生,黑色從水生。又觀察木從水生,水從風生,風從地的陽氣生,地從火生,火從木生,木又回過來從水生。這樣追逐,周而復始,沒有一法能從自己而生。外在五行既是如此,內在五藏之色也一樣:肝從青氣生,心從赤氣生,肺從白氣生,腎從黑氣生,脾從黃氣生。

再問:這個肝藏是由自體生,還是從他物生?當下便知肝藏從腎生,腎從肺生,肺從脾生,脾從心生,心從肝生。肝不能自己生,又回到從腎而生。如此向內推求四大、五藏,既然都沒有自體,為甚麼身體卻不散壞?因為有四心維持它:識心維持地,想心維持風,受心維持火,行心維持水,所以身體不壞。

再問:四心是從自己生,還是不從自己生?當下便知行心從受心生,受心從想心生,想心從識心生,識心從過去的行生,過去的行從無明生,無明從妄想生,妄想又從妄想而生。

經中說:『妄想生起妄想,輪迴十二因緣。』這像一個狂亂而口渴的人,看見陽焰,以為是水,便向南追逐。追不到水,他大聲呼喊『水』,空中回聲應和;他以為自己已經大大走過南方,水應該在北方,便回頭向北奔走。這樣向四方追逐,都追不到。他於是極度懊惱,以為水鑽進地裡,便用手爮地,吼叫尋水;直到身體疲憊至極,又輾轉進入黑暗,仍然得不到水。

向南奔走,比喻舌根追逐味塵;向北奔走,比喻耳根追逐聲塵;向西奔走,比喻鼻根追逐香塵;向東奔走,比喻眼根追逐色塵;爮地,比喻身根追逐觸塵;走進黑暗,比喻意根追逐無明。六根如此遍向六塵奔走,沒有一塵可得,也得不到因緣和合的實相,只使自己疲勞受苦。

他覺知以後,不再奔走。因為不走,身心便安定;心安定後,忽然悟解,發起因緣正智,知道色與心等法從本以來體性寂靜,非生非滅;只是由妄想顛倒,才說它有生有滅。若不再隨逐妄想,無明便滅,乃至老死也滅;過去之業完畢,不再造新業,就像不再點火,也就沒有煙。既然無明與老死都不可得,疾病又能使誰生病?這叫作觀病而生起緣覺法界。

又觀察這場病,是由愛惜身命與財物而受種種苦惱;也是由持戒不完備而多病短命;也是由心志低劣怯弱、不能安忍,以致身神不來守護;也是由精進力薄弱,沒有善法補助消禳;也是由缺乏禪定力,所以被疾病擾動;也是由智慧太少,不能通達無常、苦、空、無我,所以身纏此疾。

現在由自己的病,同情其他眾生的病,於是生起慈悲,發起願與行;捨棄一切而沒有吝惜,隨順正理安然忍耐,勤加正確用心,覺悟無常。這就是因病生起六度菩薩法界。

又觀察這場病,知道它由前世妄想顛倒與種種煩惱而生;這些妄想沒有真實自性,我與涅槃二者也都空。這叫作因病生起通教菩薩法界。

又觀察這場病畢竟空,雖空無所受,卻仍受諸受;佛法尚未具足,不應消滅感受而取證。這就是因病生起別教菩薩法界。

以上種種法因病患而依次生起,叫作『思議境』,不是現在正要觀察的境界。

第一乘:觀不思議病境

不可思議境,是觀一念病心既不真實,也不是實有,當體就是法性、法界。一切法都趣向病這一法,沒有任何一法超過它;只有法界這一整體,不再有其餘九界的差別。這像如意珠,不是空無,也不是實有;沒有前,也沒有後。疾病也是如此,超絕言說,離開諸相,寂滅清淨,所以叫作『不可思議』。通達病的真實邊際後,有甚麼可喜?又有甚麼可憂?作這一觀時,疾病忽然消除痊癒。

《金光明經》說:『只要直接聽到這句話,疾病便消除痊癒。』這是第一觀的意思。又說:『另有病勢深重、難以治好的人,來到長者的住所;長者替他配合種種藥物,病才痊癒。』這是後面九觀的意思。

第二乘:真正發起慈悲心

一切眾生都具足這一道理,卻不能認識,隨見惑、思惑之流,沉沒在分段生死大海。菩薩對他們深生悲愍,想給他們非有即空的道諦、滅諦之樂。這是有疾菩薩用空觀調伏自己的心。心調伏後,真實的疾病便痊癒;由於慈悲,權巧示現的疾病又生起。菩薩生在分段土,看分段生死中的人如同獨子;孩子既有病,父母也一起病,於是藉自己的身病慰喻孩子;孩子的病若痊癒,父母的病也痊癒。這叫作『以體法、析法二觀慰喻眾生的有疾菩薩』。

又觀察這場病雖當體空寂,眾生卻不全都只因空觀而得度脫,所以應當認識空與病中的種種法門。聲聞、緣覺二乘因不認識這些法門,隨無明與無知之流,沉沒在變易生死大海,不能分別種種疾病的不同品類,所以佛法不能現前,眾生與淨土也都不能成就。

為此,菩薩生起慈悲,拔除無知之苦,給予道種智善能分別的快樂。這是有疾菩薩用假觀調伏自己的心。心調伏後,真實的疾病便痊癒;由於慈悲,權病又生起。菩薩生在方便土,看方便土的人如同獨子;孩子有病,父母也一起病,於是藉自己的身病慰喻孩子;孩子的無知若痊癒,父母的病也痊癒。這叫作『別教中慰喻眾生的有疾菩薩』。

又觀察這場病雖當體就是法界,眾生卻不能當下契入中道;這個道理還沒有顯發,眾生隨無明之流,沉沒在變易生死大海。經中說:『三賢、十聖住在果報中。』這就是實報土中的因病、果病。為此,菩薩生起慈悲,拔除無明之苦,給予究竟之樂。這是有疾菩薩用中道觀調伏自己的心。心調伏後,真實的疾病便痊癒;由於慈悲,權病又生起。菩薩生在實報土,看變易生死中的人如同獨子;孩子既有病,父母也一起病,於是藉自己的身病慰喻孩子;孩子的無明若痊癒,父母的病也痊癒。這叫作『圓教中慰喻眾生的有疾菩薩』。

這三種疾病在一心中生起;三種調伏由一觀調伏;三種慈悲就是圓滿普遍的慈悲;三種示現就是普門示現;三種慰喻就是以同一音聲演說。為了容易理解,才像前文那樣分別;若依真實而論,當體就是不可思議慈悲。

只有淨名居士具足這樣的法:三種實病圓滿消除,三種權病普遍示現。這位上德之人,很難有人能和他問答酬對。國王、長者的實病還全部存在,不能承受他的託付;二乘雖已除去取相,卻辭謝說不能前往;菩薩才稍稍除卻客塵煩惱,往往也會被他折服。只有文殊的道力和他相近,能扣合根機、承接意旨,所以能前往。

文殊問:『居士,這場病由甚麼因緣生起?生起多久了?應當如何消滅?』居士回答:『我現在的病由大悲生起;因眾生有病,所以我有病;眾生的病痊癒,所以我的病也痊癒。』

眾生的實病從癡與愛生起;癡愛才生,大悲也隨即生起;癡愛才滅,大悲也隨即滅去。眾生有痊癒的,也有尚未痊癒的;菩薩也有示疾的時候,也有不示疾的時候。菩薩若不再有疾,就知道孩子的病已痊癒;若仍有疾,表示教化之道尚未停止。所以方丈問疾、茅城背痛,都是這個意思。

菩薩誓願既然等同虛空,所示之疾也遍滿法界,這叫作『不可思議慈悲』。慈悲力非常廣大,菩薩才發起這一心,疾病便痊癒,不必等到再修以下諸法。法喜、天台的事例〔云云〕。若發心不真誠,欺騙眾生,藉三寶有所求取,疾病也不會痊癒。若能真正誠實,便有很大的力量。

第三乘:善巧安心

行人在道場生病時,像上文那樣體解病境、發起大心,然後端正身體,安住正念,只修止、只修觀;以四悉檀善巧調適,使一切得當,一上座便覺得清涼。疾病或頓時減損,或逐漸減損,這叫作『大藥』,不再紛亂地改修其餘治法。

第四乘:破法遍

行人生病時,觀察疾病究竟由色身而病,還是由心而病。若色本身就是病,外面的山林等色法也都應當是病,死人也應當受病;但屍體和山林從來不承受病惱,所以應知色並不是病。只是由心中想念,計著實有這場病。

現在觀察病心,不從自己生,不從他者生,不從自他共生,也不無因而生,四句都不可得;它不在內,也不在外,畢竟清淨。心像虛空一樣,究竟誰在生病?《淨名經》說:『不是地大,也不離地大;不是和身相合,因身相不可得;也不是和心相合,因心如幻。』病心之生不可得,病心之無生也不可得;亦生亦無生、非生非無生也都不可得。單句、複句與具足句,都像前面破陰入境時所說。

第五乘:識通塞

觀察病法時,要在每一句中識別四諦、十二因緣與六度。無論觀病還是觀智,都在每一句中識別四諦、十二因緣與六度,了了分明,沒有疑惑;明白『字』與『非字』,知道何者為得、何者為失,都照前文所說。

第六乘:道品調適

若觀病就是四大,病便是不淨;若病離開四大,病便是淨;若病既不是四大,也不離四大,病便是非淨非不淨。有與真、非有與非真,空與假、非空與非假,枯與榮、非枯與非榮,這些義理都和身念處沒有二致。

如此觀察,病中所受不是苦,也不是樂;病中的想與行,不是我,也不是無我;病心不是常,也不是無常,都依上面的義理類推。三十七道品都能在臥病枕席之間成就;了知苦而無苦,便進入清涼池。

第七乘:對治助道

若修正觀,疾病仍未痊癒,便應借用前面所說的止、氣、息、假想、觀心、方術六種治法。正行與助行合起來修,尚且能使人入道,何況不能消除身病?

第八乘:知次位

作這一觀時,雖然仍困在床枕之間,卻要深知自己所處的次位。我觀病患,所觀道理明白存在,像瑠璃沉在深潭底部;但我現在的觀智,只在名字位。因位的疾病還沒有消除;所謂『果疾是分』,則另有果疾所屬的位分。

到了相似解的位次,因疾稍微減輕,道心更加成熟;果疾仍重,還不能免除種種災患。若證入無生法忍,因疾雖已窮盡,仍可有果疾。現在不應在尚未到達相應位次時生起高慢,宣稱自己的病行等同那些上德之人。

第九乘:安忍

只管勤修正行與助行,不要被內外障緣阻礙而停止。原文作『答正助稽留,疾成道廢』;『答』字照底本保留,句讀未決,不在白話層校作『若』。若能把心安住在疾病中,不動、不退,所應作的事便能成辦。

第十乘:離法愛

即使疾病已減損,觀行也明淨,不可因此生起貪著,不要生起愛染。十法全部成就,便能迅疾進入法流。這叫作在病患境中修大乘觀,獲得無生忍,得到一輛大車。其餘依前例便可知道〔云云〕。

The Third Object: Why Contemplate Illness?

Third is contemplating the object of illness. As long as one has this body, illness is already present. The four snakes differ in nature, and water and fire oppose one another. Owls share one roost; pythons and rats inhabit one hole. This body resembles a vessel filled with poison, a heavy burden, and a gathering place of many sufferings. It also resembles four neighboring states that invade and destroy one another. While their powers are equal, they remain temporarily at peace; when one takes advantage of another's weakness, it annexes it. From these similes one can understand whether earth, water, fire, and wind—the four elements—are harmonious or not. When buddhas greet one another, the customary question is “Little illness and little distress?” The Buddha accords with the world's custom. Since human beings have illness, expedient manifestation cannot be wholly without it; one can say only that illness and distress are slight.

Illness has two levels of meaning: first, illness genuinely undergone at the stage of cultivating causes; second, illness expediently manifested at the stage of realizing the result.

Vimalakīrti lay ill at Vaiśālī, using illness to raise the teaching. Through his own bodily illness, he instructed ordinary people, rebuked the Lesser Vehicle, admonished the Great Vehicle, and together with Mañjuśrī taught extensively about causal-stage illness and three kinds of discipline, as well as resultant-stage illness and four kinds of consolation. The Tathāgata likewise used entry into extinction to discuss permanence and manifested illness to teach great power. All these use expedient means to enter the Dharma gate of illness and guide everyone afflicted by illness and distress. Such expedient illness is not the illness contemplated in this object.

What is contemplated now is the body born through karmic retribution. The four elements act like four snakes and can obstruct and abolish cultivation of the noble path. If contemplated as they truly are, they can instead intensify one's application of mind. Those of highest wisdom and sharp faculties who have already understood patient endurance through the preceding object can penetrate the object of illness without laboriously hearing it repeated. It is now distinguished further for those who have not understood. This resembles felling a great tree that falls after ten thousand strokes of an axe, or carving a massive rock that is finally pierced after a hundred million blows. Therefore the explanation is repeated.

Prolonged illness and distant travel are great obstructions to meditative concentration. When the body becomes ill, one may lose previously cultivated meritorious karma and create immeasurable transgressions. Scripture says: “Destroying the flotation bladder, dismantling the bridge, and losing correct mindfulness.” Destroying moral discipline because of illness resembles destroying a flotation bladder. Damaging meditative concentration because of illness resembles dismantling a bridge. Producing inverted, wrong mind because of illness, cherishing this foul body of pus and blood, and instead damaging the pure Dharma-body is called “losing correct mindfulness.” For this reason, the object of illness should be contemplated.

Furthermore, some people ordinarily enjoy sound health but drift carelessly, linger, and grow indolent. When illness becomes acute, they instead apply mind more intensely and can accomplish many things. Beings differ in faculties and suitability, and some properly awaken within illness. This is taking the four siddhāntas as causes and conditions; therefore the object of illness must be taught.

Contemplation of illness has five sections: first, explaining characteristics of illness; second, explaining the causes and conditions through which illness arises; third, explaining methods of treatment; fourth, explaining harm and benefit; fifth, explaining how to cultivate calming-and-contemplation.

1. Characteristics of Illness

Those thoroughly versed in medicine can skillfully understand the four elements. The best physician listens to sound, the middling physician examines complexion, and the lesser physician takes the pulse. There is no need here to interpret medicine in detail; only its general outline need be known. The pulse concerns the whole medical art and cannot be explained fully here. Only the illness signs of the five viscera are briefly given: a pulse that is surging, large, and straight is a sign of liver illness; light and floating, a sign of heart illness; sharp and thrusting, a sign of lung illness; linked like a string of beads, a sign of kidney illness; heavy and slow, a sign of spleen illness. Fine distinctions are as taught by medical specialists.

If the body is painfully heavy, hardened and aching, withered and numb, weak and atrophied, or emaciated, these are signs of illness of the earth element. If the body is vacuous, swollen, and distended, these are signs of the water element. High heat throughout the body, aching joints, and breathing suddenly fatigued are signs of the fire element. A mind suspended and unsettled, dazed, distressed, and forgetful is a sign of the wind element.

Again, a face without luster and hands and feet without perspiration are signs of liver illness. A blue-gray complexion is a sign of heart illness. A dark, pear-colored complexion is a sign of lung illness. Lack of bodily strength is a sign of kidney illness. Skin rough like wheat bran is a sign of spleen illness.

If a white substance appears over the liver, causing painful eyes, red vessels spreading into white film; if the eyes are damaged, sores arise above or below them, tears flow on meeting wind and cold, or there is itching, stabbing pain, sunken eyes, and frequent anger in response to affairs, this is illness produced when the lungs harm the liver. It can be treated with he exhalation.

If there is faint heat in the heart, hands and feet cold in reverse, vexation and weakness in the chest, dry and cracked lips and mouth, or a mass beneath the navel; if hot food cannot be eaten, while cold food rushes upward against the chest; if there is dizziness, distress, sleepiness, forgetfulness, swelling of the heart, vertigo, slow speech, tightness in the back and shoulder blades, aching limbs, exhaustion of the heart and steaming heat in the body resembling malaria; or if masses or retained water form; if vision seems veiled by cloth so that only near objects are seen and distant ones are not, this is the kidneys harming the heart. It can be treated with chui and hu exhalations.

If the lungs are distended and full, the chest obstructed, both flanks painful, and both shoulder blades ache as though carrying a heavy load; if head and neck are tight, breathing is coarse and can only go out without coming in; if sores cover the body, the throat itches as though containing worms, yet one can neither swallow nor vomit, sores arise in the throat, and the jaws grow rigid; or if wind illness arises, pus and blood flow from the nose, sight grows dim, the bridge of the nose aches, flesh grows inside the nose so breath cannot pass and odors cannot be distinguished, this is illness caused by the heart harming the lungs. It can also arise when cold water and hot food meet and conflict. It can be treated with xu exhalation.

If the hundred vessels do not flow, every joint aches, the body swells, ears become deaf, nose blocked, waist painful, back rigid, and heart and abdomen distended; if qi surges upward and blocks the chest, the limbs are heavy, the face dark and thin, and the bladder region tight, painful, and distressed; if urination dribbles, the urinary passage is obstructed, and feet and knees become cold in reverse, this is the spleen harming the kidneys. In this class of illness, the illness-ghost described by the text resembles the Lord of the Stove, without head or face; when it arrives, it covers the person's body. It can be treated with 𡁱 exhalation.

If wind-itching arises on body and face, the skin becomes rough and scaly, and the whole body itches and feels oppressed, this is the liver harming the spleen. Its appearance is muffled and indistinct, sometimes like a child beating the wood of a stable, sometimes like a whirlwind circling in a mass. It can be treated with 𡀗 exhalation.

Again, constant dullness and sinking mean that the liver lacks the hun soul. Constantly forgetting what came before and after means that the heart lacks spirit. Frequent fear and madness mean that the lungs lack the po soul. Frequent grief or laughter means that the kidneys lack will. Frequent confusion and circling mean that the spleen lacks intention. Frequent despondency and unhappiness mean that the yin lacks essence. These are called “illness characteristics of the six spirits.”

2. Six Causes and Conditions through Which Illness Arises

Illness arises through six causes and conditions: first, illness caused by lack of harmony among the four elements; second, illness caused by immoderate food and drink; third, illness caused by unregulated seated meditation; fourth, ghosts and spirits gaining an opening; fifth, what Māra creates; sixth, illness arising through the force of karma.

Disharmony among the Four Elements

Disharmony among the four elements means performing labor or walking at inappropriate times, relying on strength to carry heavy loads, and what the original text calls 棠觸寒熱, that is, exposure to cold and heat. External heat increases the body's fire; when fire grows strong it damages water, producing illness from an increase of the fire element. External cold increases water; when water increases it harms fire, producing water illness. External wind increases qi; qi stirs fire, and fire in turn stirs water, producing wind illness. Or the three elements other than earth increase and harm earth, which is called “illness of the equal division.” Or what the original calls the 身分 increases and harms the other three elements; this too is illness of the equal division and belongs to earth illness. Once the four elements are disturbed, many sufferings compete to arise.

Immoderate Food and Drink

Immoderate food and drink can also cause illness. Pungent substances such as ginger and cinnamon increase fire; sweet and cooling substances such as sugarcane and honey increase water; pears increase wind; oils, fats, and rich foods increase earth; cucumbers can become causes and conditions for heat illness. These are foods that do not settle the body. Those who eat must distinguish the qualities of food.

After food enters the abdomen, it undergoes what the original calls “locking transformation.” Its coarse and heavy part becomes feces and urine; its refined part “melts and is locked,” flowing from three openings at the waist into the four limbs. The clear part becomes blood and moistens the whole body, like dust receiving water. If blood within the body is insufficient, the body withers and wastes away. The turbid part becomes fat, so former faculties, after declining, become waste while newly formed faculties congeal into flesh.

Again, the body's fire lies below and can “digest what enters the living store,” causing food and drink to “transform and flow,” change, and penetrate the whole body. A common saying states: “If you wish to age and live long, keep the feet warm and the head uncovered.” If bodily fire is above and one also eats food that does not settle the body, illness and distress arise.

Next, the five flavors each benefit and harm the five viscera. Sourness increases the liver and harms the spleen. Bitterness increases the heart and harms the lungs. Pungency increases the lungs and harms the liver. Saltiness increases the kidneys and harms the heart. Sweetness increases the spleen and harms the kidneys. If one knows which viscus has been harmed, one should abstain from the flavor that harms it, eat the flavor that benefits it, and weigh matters attentively oneself.

Unregulated Seated Meditation

Lack of regulation in seated meditation means sometimes leaning against a wall, pillar, or clothing, or lying down before the assembly has left the hall, with mind contemptuous and indolent. Māra thereby gains an opening and makes the spine emaciated and the joints painful. This is called “infusion illness” and is exceedingly difficult to treat.

Next, unregulated breath-counting often produces chronic ailments and contracts the sinews and vessels. If the eight contacts arise but one breathes in a way that conflicts with the contact, illness also occurs. The eight contacts mean that when mind joins the four elements there are four primary contacts and four dependent contacts, making eight: heavy, as if the body sinks downward; light, as if the body rises; cold, as if inside an icy chamber; hot, as if inside a house of fire; rough, as if being pulled backward; smooth, as if polished with oil; soft, as if boneless; coarse, as if the skin has become a husk. Among the eight contacts, four move upward and four downward. Inhalation follows earth and is therefore heavy; exhalation follows wind and is light. Inhalation also follows water and is cold; exhalation follows fire and is hot. Inhalation again follows earth and is rough; exhalation follows wind and is smooth. Inhalation again follows water and is soft; exhalation follows fire and is coarse. If the heavy contact arises but one repeatedly counts exhalations, breath conflicts with the contact that has arisen and illness occurs at once. The remaining contacts are known by analogy.

Again, using only calming without preparatory means can produce illness. Constantly stopping mind in the lower body often stirs earth illness. Constantly stopping mind in the upper body often stirs wind illness. Constantly gathering mind too urgently often stirs fire illness. Constantly loosening mind too broadly often stirs water illness.

Next, unregulated and one-sided use of contemplation can also produce illness. At initial entry into the womb, conceptual mind arises and summons the mother, who then thinks of the five objects—form, sound, odor, taste, and touch. The slightest movement of qi becomes water; water becomes blood; blood becomes flesh; flesh forms the five faculties and five viscera. If seated meditators now think and contemplate excessively, they damage the five viscera and produce illness: excessive conditioning of form stirs the liver; sound stirs the kidneys; odor stirs the lungs; taste stirs the heart; touch stirs the spleen.

Again, the eye excessively conditioning blue stirs the liver; red, the heart; white, the lungs; black, the kidneys; yellow, the spleen. The ear excessively conditioning calls stirs the liver; speech, the heart; crying, the lungs; chanting, the kidneys; singing, the spleen. The nose excessively conditioning rank odor stirs the liver; scorched odor, the heart; raw odor, the lungs; foul odor, the kidneys; fragrant odor, the spleen. The tongue excessively conditioning sour or vinegary taste stirs the liver; bitter taste, the heart; pungent taste, the lungs; salty taste, the kidneys; sweet taste, the spleen. The body excessively conditioning hard touch stirs the liver; warm touch, the heart; light touch, the lungs; cold touch, the kidneys; heavy touch, the spleen. These belong to mutual production among the five viscera; excessive conditioning produces illness.

In terms of mutual overcoming, excessively conditioning white overcomes the liver; black overcomes the heart; red overcomes the lungs; yellow overcomes the kidneys; blue overcomes the spleen. Sounds and the remaining objects are known according to the same rule.

If illnesses of the five viscera are hidden and difficult to know, they can be examined through what appears in seated meditation and dreams. If one often sees blue in meditation or dreams—blue people or beasts, lions, tigers, and wolves—and fear arises from this, it is liver illness. If one often sees red in meditation or dreams—fire arising, red people or beasts, red blades and staffs, young red men and women approaching, embracing, or holding one, or parents, siblings, and others—and joy or fear arises from this, it is heart illness. The remaining viscera are examined by analogy according to the colors seen.

Again, one-sided contemplation disturbs the four elements. If the contemplated object is not stable and one conditions this at one moment and that at another, contention arises within mind. From contention comes chaotic wind, forming wind illness. It resembles walking while leading an infant: one need only follow the child and proceed slowly; if one pulls urgently, hoping for quick arrival, disaster results instead.

If one single-mindedly guards one object while also producing a mind that expects a response, the force of wind and heat cannot be completely removed and heat illness forms. If a contemplated object arises within mind but one instead thinks it has ceased, or it ceases but one instead thinks it is arising, mind and object conflict and produce itching and pain, forming earth illness. If one cannot understand the contemplated object but forces contemplation, the water element increases and water illness forms.

Ghost Illness

The four elements and five viscera are not ghosts, and ghosts are not the four elements and five viscera. When a ghost enters the four elements and five viscera, this is called “ghost illness.” If one says there is no ghost illness at all, deviant shamans who treat every illness as ghost illness can sometimes still effect a cure. If one says there is no illness of the four elements at all, medical formulas that treat every illness with decoctions can sometimes still effect a cure.

There was once a king whose ghost illness originally occupied an empty place and was repeatedly injured by needles. The ghost king came in person and dwelt upon the king's heart; the person holding the needle could only fold his hands and could not insert it. This shows, according to the text, that ghost illness also exists. A ghost does not make someone ill without any cause. In fact, the person produces various wrong thoughts, such as wanting to know good and bad fortune in advance. The Duhuiluo ghost then creates transformations; blue, yellow, and other colors enter through the five faculties, causing wrong understanding to arise in the mental field, and one thereby knows good and bad fortune concerning a person, household, village, or state. This is not the wisdom of a noble one. If untreated, the text says, it will eventually kill the person.

Māra Illness

Māra illness and ghost illness are not wholly different. A ghost merely makes the body ill and kills the body. Māra, however, damages the contemplating mind and the wisdom-life of the Dharma-body, makes wrong thoughts and delusive conceptions arise, and seizes a person's merit; in this it differs from a ghost. This too occurs because a practitioner in seated meditation wrongly thinks of gain and support. Māra then manifests various clothes, food and drink, seven treasures, and miscellaneous objects. After the practitioner receives them and mind rejoices, these objects enter mind and become illness. Such illness is difficult to treat and will be discussed again among the treatments below.

Karmic Illness

Some karmic illness is created exclusively by the force of past-life karma; some occurs when breaking precepts in the present life stirs past karma. Illness formed through karmic force can still be correlated with the offense through the five faculties. The karma of killing becomes illness of liver and eye. The karma of drinking alcohol becomes illness of heart and mouth. The karma of sexual misconduct becomes illness of kidney and ear. The karma of false speech becomes illness of spleen and tongue. The karma of stealing becomes illness of lung and nose. Karma from violating the five precepts makes the five viscera and five faculties ill; only when karmic force is exhausted does the illness heal.

People who keep precepts in this life may also stir past karmic force by keeping them, thereby forming illness. Thus it is said: “If one has grave transgression, a headache can eliminate it; the recompense originally to be undergone heavily in hell is lightly undergone among humans instead.” Illness arises because karmic force is about to be exhausted. Karmic illnesses have many kinds, such as swelling and fullness, jaundice, and weakness. Whenever illness occurs, its source must be searched out and examined attentively before treatment is applied.

3. Distinguishing Treatments according to the Cause of Illness

Treatment should correspond to the different cause of illness. Illness arising from labor, walking, or food and drink must be cared for with formulas and medicine in order to heal. Illness arising from unregulated seated meditation must still be treated within seated meditation by skillfully regulating breath and contemplation; decoctions alone are not suitable. Ghost and Māra illness require profound strength of contemplative practice and great spirit-incantations in order to heal. Karmic illness uses contemplative strength inwardly and repentance outwardly in order to heal. Since treatments differ, their intent must be skillfully grasped; do not take hold of a blade only to cut oneself.

Only six treatments within seated meditation are now explained briefly: first, calming; second, qi; third, breath; fourth, provisional visualization; fifth, contemplation of mind; sixth, techniques.

First Treatment: Calming

Master Wen says: “Fasten mind within an area the size of one bean at the navel. First loosen your clothing, look closely, and acquire the image. Then close the eyes, bring lips and teeth together, raise the tongue toward the upper palate, and make breath harmonious and compliant. If mind races outward, gather it back. If the acquired image cannot be recalled, loosen the clothing and look again, becoming thoroughly familiar with its appearance, then practice as before.” This can treat various illnesses and also produce many meditative concentrations.

While making this contemplation, immeasurable kinds of contact can also occur: sometimes pain like a needle prick, sometimes tightness like a rope pulling, sometimes itching like an insect bite, sometimes cold like water being poured, sometimes heat like fire burning. When these contacts arise, one should be single-minded and diligent without falling back. If one can pass beyond them, various meditative concentrations can arise. If spirit and thought are quiescent and unmoving, this is the characteristic of lightning samādhi. If this can even enable attainment of dhyāna, how could it fail to heal illness?

Mind is fastened at the navel because breath emerges from the navel and returns to enter there, its coming and going both bounded by the navel; from this, impermanence is readily awakened to. Furthermore, when a person enters the womb, consciousness-spirit first joins with blood, and the umbilical cord is attached at the navel. The navel connects and sustains life and is also the source of intestines and stomach. Tracing this source reveals the body's impurity and calms greed and desire. Contemplating the navel through the four establishments of mindfulness can become an entrance to the establishment of mindfulness of body. When cultivating the six wondrous gates, the navel is also the gate of calming and can concurrently become an entrance to the path. This method is therefore often used.

When calming is formally used to treat illness, this passage calls the cinnabar field the sea of qi and says that it can “lock away and swallow myriad illnesses.” If mind is stopped at the cinnabar field, breath becomes harmonious; this is the meaning in which it can cause illness to heal.

Another teacher says: “For upward qi with a full chest, painful flanks, a tight back, pain at the shoulder well, heat and distress in the heart, vexation and inability to eat, swelling of the heart, cold below the navel, heat above and cold below, disharmony of yin and yang, and qi-cough—these twelve illnesses—all stop mind at the cinnabar field.” The cinnabar field lies two and a half inches below the navel. If pain is urgent, move mind to the point Three Miles. If the pain still does not cease, move it above the transverse line of the nails of the two big toes until healing occurs.

Headache, red and painful eyes, heat in lips and mouth, swellings beside the nose, sudden abdominal pain, deafness in both ears, and rigidity of the neck—these six illnesses require placing a contemplated object between the feet and fixing mind upon it. If the abdomen soon becomes swollen, full, tight, and painful with water, remain single-mindedly focused on that object. If mind becomes vexed, rest briefly; when one can bear it again, resume cultivation, relying heavily on the preceding method. If some relief is felt, treatment must continue. If this produces tightness and pain in waist and feet, imagine a pit one fathom deep beneath the feet, move the former object to the bottom of the pit, and guard it with mind; the illness will naturally heal. Practice should occur in a quiet room.

Again, constantly stopping mind at the feet can treat every illness. Why? The five consciousnesses are all in the head, and mind constantly conditions upward. Mind drives wind, wind stirs fire, fire melts water, and water moistens the whole body. The upper body is therefore regulated while the lower becomes disordered, producing many illnesses and sometimes causing the feet to contract or become lame. The five viscera also resemble lotuses, gently facing downward. Conscious mind mostly conditions upward, so qi forcefully strikes the organs, overturning and damaging them and producing illness. If mind conditions downward, it causes fire to flow downward, allowing food and drink to undergo “locking transformation” and the five viscera to become regulated. Stopping mind at the feet is therefore described as an excellent treatment. The text says it was repeatedly used with profound benefit and was often effective when used to treat others; Jiang, Wu, Mao, and others are cited as examples.

Again, one can follow each site of illness in the body and stop mind there exclusively and attentively. If no other object is conditioned for three days, the text says, all will heal. Why? Open a door and wind enters; close the shutters and wind becomes still. Mind conditioning external objects resembles opening a door; stopping mind at the painful site resembles closing it. According to its principle and enumeration, it should be so. Mind also resembles a king and illness a thief. When mind abides here, the thief scatters and is defeated.

Yet mind need not always be stopped only at the site of illness. The Secret Method of the August Emperor says: “The two qi of heaven and earth join, each possessing the five phases metal, wood, water, fire, and earth, cycling like a ring. Thus metal transforms and produces water; water flows and wood flourishes; wood moves and fire shines; fire blazes and earth becomes firm—this is mutual production. Fire meets water and loses its light; water meets earth and cannot flow; earth meets wood and forms swelling and sores; wood meets metal and is cut and injured—this is mutual overcoming.” For example, metal overcomes wood. When the lungs are strong and the liver weak, stop mind at the lungs and take up white qi; the text says the liver illness will heal. The other four viscera are understood by analogy.

Again, calming treats illnesses of the four elements as follows: urgent calming treats water illness; relaxed calming treats fire illness; stopping mind at the crown treats earth illness; stopping mind at the feet treats wind illness.

Second Treatment: Qi

Treating illness with qi means using the six qi , , 𡁱, , , and 𡀗. All six are exhaled and inhaled between the lips, accompanied by movements of teeth and tongue. Move mind slowly and carefully, performing the qi together with provisional visualization.

For bodily cold use , as when blowing a fire. For bodily heat use . For pain in the hundred joints use 𡁱, which also treats wind. For vexation, fullness, and qi surging upward use . For phlegm use . For labor and weariness use 𡀗.

To treat the five viscera with the six qi: treats the liver; and treat the heart; treats the lungs; 𡁱 treats the kidneys; 𡀗 treats the spleen. All six can also jointly treat one viscus. If that viscus is cold use ; if hot use ; if painful use 𡁱; if vexed and full use ; if there is phlegm use ; if fatigued and weary use 𡀗. The other four viscera are treated likewise.

Again, blow qi from the mouth to remove cold, then slowly draw warm qi through the nose, entering gently without collision. Do this seven times in one sitting, then settle mind. After settling mind briefly, treat again with qi; this is formal application of the treatment. If ordinarily only expelling foul qi, once or twice is sufficient. Exhale through the mouth to remove heat and inhale coolness through the nose. Make 𡁱 through the mouth to remove pain and wind and draw peaceful qi through the nose. When using through the mouth to remove vexation, lower qi, and disperse phlegm, imagine phlegm in the upper chest leaving through the mouth and phlegm in the lower part flowing down with breath, so nothing need be replenished through the nose. removes fullness and distension, with what the original calls “peaceful locking” inside the nose. 𡀗 removes fatigue; draw harmonious qi through the nose to replenish and nourish. Exhalation and inhalation must both be attentive and not excessive. If one weighs them skillfully so increase and decrease are appropriate, the text says one can treat not only oneself but also assist others.

Third Treatment: Breath

Form body and mind depend on each other and thereby have breathing, just as firewood and fire depend on each other and thereby have smoke. From smoke's clarity or turbidity one can know whether the wood is rank or damp. By observing whether breathing is forceful or gentle, one can test whether the body is healthy or ill. If bodily movement produces chaotic wind, causing pain and itching, how could there be leisure to apply mind? It must be treated quickly.

First know that breathing has four accompanying characteristics. With sound it is called wind; guard it and mind scatters. Congealed and obstructed, it is called qi; guard it and it becomes still more obstructed. Unable to enter and leave completely, it is called panting; guard it and one grows fatigued. Only when it is soundless and unobstructed, entering and leaving completely, is it called breath; guard it and concentration can be attained.

One should find a quiet place, sit in full lotus, make the body level and upright, relax it, extend the four limbs, and arrange all the bones and joints so they correspond without leaning or bending. Loosen the belt, turn left and right, and adjust into comfort. Place the left hand upon the right, allowing the two thumbs merely to touch slightly. Relax the cheeks, open the mouth a little, and exhale at length four or five times. Then gradually straighten the head and slowly close the eyes without pressing the lids tightly, keeping the gaze dimly and slightly open. Only then use the breath.

Breath treats illness produced when the eight contacts conflict. If the heavy contact produces earth illness, preferentially use exhalation. If the light contact produces wind illness, preferentially use inhalation. If the cold contact produces water illness, preferentially use exhalation. If the hot contact produces fire illness, preferentially use inhalation. The remaining contacts are handled likewise. Once they are harmonized and equal, breathing can be used as one wishes. What is used here is ordinary breath used in counting breaths, not another kind newly created.

Next, separately use twelve breaths: rising breath, descending breath, scorching breath, filling breath, increasing breath, dissolving breath, cooling breath, warming breath, thrusting breath, sustaining breath, harmonizing breath, and replenishing breath. All twelve accompany provisional visualization. Why? At the first thought of entering the womb, one already has breath obtained as retribution. The fetus gradually grows with the mother's breath. Once pathways of wind become open and smooth, the fetus's breathing no longer enters and leaves with the mother's. After birth, when each occupies a separate place, each possesses its own breath. This is called “retributive breath.” Dependent breath is breathing that arises dependent upon mind. When anger or thoughts of desire arise, for example, breath flourishes. This is called “dependent breath.” The preceding six qi add provisional visualization to retributive breath; the present twelve add provisional visualization to dependent breath and therefore differ from the preceding.

The preceding text says that conditioning the five colors produces illnesses of the five viscera. Such illness arises dependent upon the five viscera, so dependent breath is now used to treat it. Rising breath treats heavy earth illness. Descending breath treats suspended wind illness. Scorching breath treats distension and fullness. Filling breath treats withering and emaciation. Increasing breath can grow the four elements; non-Buddhists who ingest qi presumably ingest only this growing qi. Dissolving breath disperses phlegmatic films. Cooling breath treats heat. Warming breath treats cold. Thrusting breath treats abdominal masses, swellings, and toxins. Sustaining breath treats agitation and unrest. Replenishing breath nourishes deficiency and fatigue. Harmonizing breath integrates the four elements. When making each breath, one causes it to accomplish what mind imagines. One must know the illnesses in detail and use the corresponding breath without error.

Fourth Treatment: Provisional Visualization

The preceding treatments of qi and breath already include provisional visualization. Visualization alone is now used to treat illness. Examples are Master Bian's method of treating a goiter, the needle method for someone with an abdominal mass, the method of using “warm ghee” in the Āgamas to treat depletion, and the method of swallowing the snake〔and so forth〕.

Fifth Treatment: Contemplation of Mind

Contemplation of mind treats illness without provisional visualization or special breathing. It directly contemplates this one thought of mind. Sought inwardly or outwardly, mind cannot be obtained. Who, then, is pressed by illness, and who undergoes it?

Sixth Treatment: Techniques

Techniques seem distant when unknown and immediate once known. Examples include methods for treating the throat and teeth and pinching the big toe to treat the liver〔and so forth〕. Techniques are shallow and immediate and largely belong to what the original calls “displayed illusion.” Monastics do not need them and originally should not study them; if already learned, they should be quickly relinquished. Yet when cultivating the four kinds of samādhi, this fragile, foam-like body is uncertain in harm and benefit. Temporarily borrowing techniques to treat illness, settle the body, and preserve practice of the path should not be blamed. But using techniques to solicit reputation, pursue gain, and agitate worldly custom is Māra's illusion and fraud. Cast it off quickly! Cast it off quickly!

If thirty-six beasts disturb a person, the text directs reciting the incantation three times:

波提陀 毘耶多 那摩那 吉利波 阿違婆 推摩陀 難陀羅 憂陀摩 吉利摩 毘利吉 遮陀摩

When subtle mind is first attained, an external object may suddenly touch mind, startling and throwing it, so breath surges upward, the abdomen distends, the chest becomes oppressed, and the head aches and grows dull. The text explains this as the six spirits roaming throughout the body and losing their guarded places when startled and thrown; external harmful spirits enter the body and seize their dwellings, producing these symptoms. Its treatment is to close the mouth and contract the nose so qi cannot leave. Once qi fills the entire body, release it in a long exhalation; from head to foot, imagine the whole body expelling breath and draw it until completely exhausted. Do this three times and then recite the incantation:

支波晝 烏蘇波晝 浮流波晝 牽氣波晝

After reciting it three times, regulate breath and count from one through ten, directing exhalation and inhalation with the words 阿那波那,阿晝波晝. The text says the illness then heals.

The ancient painful treatment recorded here states that if one suffers red or white dysentery, is suddenly struck by a harmful influence, has a blue complexion, rolled-back eyes, blackened lips, and cannot recognize people, one forcefully pinches and presses the cinnabar field by hand and strikes the painful place on the body forty or fifty times with a staff. The original then asks its own intent and says that no illness is not made by mind. When sorrow and anxious thought are present in mind, harmful qi gains an opening. Pain presses the mind so it has no leisure for wayward delusive thought; harmful qi then departs and the illness disappears.

4. Harm and Benefit

Both harm and benefit have gradual and sudden forms. Overusing breath so that the five viscera suddenly overturn is sudden harm. Even if they do not suddenly overturn at first, the condition can gradually intensify until they finally overturn; this too is harm progressing from gradual to sudden. Some who cultivate skillfully suddenly obtain immediate benefit; this is sudden benefit. Others temporarily remain at a stalemate with illness and heal only gradually afterward. It resembles taking a decoction and gaining benefit step by step over months and years. Inner treatments are the same. Sharp mind with light illness, sharp mind with grave illness, dull mind with light illness, and dull mind with grave illness produce the differences of gradual benefit, sudden benefit, gradual harm, and sudden harm.

Worldly medicines consume both wealth and labor. Their flavors are bitter and astringent, difficult to swallow, and accompanied by many prohibitions. People who cherish life and care for the body still calculate whether to take them, in what the original calls 死計將餌. These inner treatments cost not a coin, take not half a day of labor, bring no anxiety over bitterness in the mouth, and permit food and drink as one wishes, yet people uniformly refuse to practice them. Ordinary people cannot distinguish treasure; few can harmonize with a song in a high mode. I grieve deeply over this.

If ten principles are complete, the text says, good results will necessarily occur. The ten are: first, faith; second, application; third, diligence; fourth, constancy; fifth, distinguishing illness; sixth, preparatory means; seventh, duration; eighth, knowing what to retain and discard; ninth, knowing how to care and protect; tenth, recognizing coverings and obstructions.

Faith is the source of the path and the first gate of entry into the Buddha-Dharma. It resembles the person treating leprosy who believed blood to be milk, or someone revering camel bone as a true śarīra. One must now firmly believe that this method can treat this illness without doubt. Yet faith without application still brings no benefit, like holding a sharp sword without using it against raiders and instead being harmed by them. Failure to apply a treatment is the same.

Why is diligence necessary? During the first, middle, and last watches and morning and evening, one must be single-minded and diligent until perspiration appears. Stop halfway while drilling wood for fire and fire is difficult to obtain. Lack of diligence is the same.

What is constancy? Continuously apply the treatment, with every thought abiding on the object without disturbance. What is distinguishing illness? Discern the cause from which illness arose, as explained above. If illness is not recognized and a treatment is applied recklessly, treatment and illness do not correspond and no actual benefit occurs.

What are preparatory means? Skillfully apply the treatment so exhalation and inhalation each find their place and visualization can be accomplished without losing what is suitable. It resembles zither strings that can be loose or tight. Pegs and bridges must be adjusted repeatedly, and the fingers press and pluck with varying force, before sound and rhythm become harmonious.

What is duration? If applying a treatment has not yet brought benefit, continue practicing without interruption, regardless of days or months. What is knowing what to retain and discard? If something benefits, apply it diligently; if it harms, change the treatment. What is knowing how to care and protect? Know the various prohibitions well and do not violate them in walking, standing, going and coming, or food and drink. What is recognizing coverings and obstructions? If treatment brings benefit, do not speak noisily about it. If it has not yet brought benefit, do not doubt or slander it. The text says that if one tells others, an illness not yet healed will fail to heal; even if already healed, it will recur. After recurrence, further treatment again will not heal it; even if it does, twice the effort is required.

If the ten principles are complete and the preceding treatments applied, the text says benefit is certain beyond doubt. The treatise concludes with “guaranteeing and undertaking,” saying that this ultimately will not be false.

Mohe Zhiguan, Fascicle Eight [Upper].

Mohe Zhiguan, Fascicle Eight [Lower].

Taught by Great Master Zhizhe of Tiantai in the Sui.

Recorded by his disciple Guanding.

If one skillfully cultivates the four kinds of samādhi with fitting regulation, the treatise says that by power of the path one will necessarily be free of the various illnesses. Even if there is slight conflict, an “unseen blade” will support one and illness naturally dissolve and heal. Suppose many obstructions arise together like mountain peaks: the text establishes the extreme vow of “casting oneself toward death and sacrificing life.” Even if only the faint breath of a remnant life remains, one vows to complete practice in the place of awakening. Once the mind of relinquishment is determined, what transgression cannot be extinguished and what karma cannot be changed? The examples of Chen's needles and Kaishan〔and so forth〕 follow. It then asks in return: could there still be four elements or five viscera that cannot be harmonized and healed?

It resembles Śakra's palace, which minor ghosts reverently avoid. The place of awakening has great spiritual power and does not permit delusive and deviant influences to intrude. It also resembles a strong governor whose city guards are strong; when the governor is timid, the guards panic. Mind is the body's master, and gods of the same name, gods born together, and other spirits can protect people. When mind is firm, guardian spirits are strong. If bodily spirits are already so, how much more the spirits of the place of awakening? It is also like the story told when the Great Treatise explains diligence, in which a ghost sticks to five parts of the body〔and so forth〕. One need only single-mindedly cultivate samādhi, and the text says the various illnesses will be removed.

5. Cultivating Calming-and-Contemplation through the Ten Dharmas

Cultivation of calming-and-contemplation is likewise divided into ten dharmas according to the preceding pattern〔and so forth〕. First, set aside the conceivable object. Illness as a cause and condition can produce mental practices of the ten Dharma realms.

Some people regress from their original mind because of illness, abandon meditative concentration, and slander the Three Treasures. They do not consider the illness a calamity evoked by previous evil karma but instead say cultivating goodness brings no blessed recompense, producing a great wrong view. Others cherish body and preserve life by eating fish, meat, pungent foods, and drinking alcohol without restraint, and by eating at improper times. After illness heals and the body grows strong, they may indulge the five desires. Wholesome mind completely disappears, evil karma blazes, and they create transgressions of upper, middle, and lower grades. This is creating the three evil Dharma realms because of illness.

If someone reflects that the suffering of this illness was evoked entirely by former unwholesomeness, deep shame and conscience arise and one no longer dares to do evil. Even while sunk in grave illness and pain, wholesome mind does not change, and wholesome conduct of upper, middle, and lower grades arises. This is creating the three wholesome Dharma realms because of illness.

If illness causes fear of birth and death and one knows that this ill body is repaying past karmic force, one asks: if more karma of birth and death is created, where will future wandering end? Suffering and accumulation are dangerous and fragile, accompanying one from life to life and making one suffer without cease. One should therefore seek the quiescent and signless nirvāṇa. This is illness producing the śrāvaka Dharma realm.

Again, contemplate this illness. It is one's form body and mind that are ill, and because of this illness they will finally decline, age, and die. Death exists because of birth; birth because of past existence; existence arises from grasping, grasping from craving, craving from feeling, feeling from contact, contact from the six sense fields, and the six sense fields from name and form. Form means the four elements and five faculties; name means the four minds.

Then contemplate from what the five faculties and four elements arise. Blue arises from wood, yellow from earth, red from fire, white from wind, and black from water. Further contemplate wood arising from water, water from wind, wind from earth's yang qi, earth from fire, fire from wood, and wood returning again to arise from water. Pursued in this way, the cycle revolves without end and no dharma can arise from itself. As the external five phases are so, the colors of the internal five viscera are likewise: the liver arises from blue qi, the heart from red qi, the lungs from white qi, the kidneys from black qi, and the spleen from yellow qi.

Ask again: Does this liver arise from itself or from another thing? One then knows that the liver arises from the kidneys, kidneys from lungs, lungs from spleen, spleen from heart, and heart from liver. The liver cannot arise from itself and returns to arising from the kidneys. Seeking inwardly through the four elements and five viscera in this way, since all lack intrinsic substance, why does the body not disintegrate? Because four minds sustain it: consciousness-mind sustains earth, perception-mind sustains wind, feeling-mind sustains fire, and formations-mind sustains water. Therefore the body does not disintegrate.

Ask again: Do the four minds arise from themselves or not from themselves? One then knows that formations-mind arises from feeling-mind, feeling-mind from perception-mind, perception-mind from consciousness-mind, consciousness-mind from past formations, past formations from ignorance, ignorance from delusive conception, and delusive conception again from delusive conception.

A scripture says: “Delusive conception gives rise to delusive conception, revolving through the twelve links of dependent origination.” It resembles a mad and thirsty person who sees a shimmering mirage, takes it for water, and chases southward. Unable to find water, he shouts “Water!” and an echo answers from the sky. Thinking he has traveled far past the south and that water must lie northward, he turns and runs north. He chases in all four directions but finds nothing. In extreme distress, he supposes that the water has burrowed into the ground, claws the earth, and roars in search of it. Exhausted, he finally tumbles into darkness and still finds no water.

Running south represents the tongue faculty pursuing the object of taste. Running north represents the ear faculty pursuing sound. Running west represents the nose pursuing odor. Running east represents the eye pursuing form. Clawing the ground represents the body pursuing touch. Entering darkness represents mind pursuing ignorance. In this way the six faculties run everywhere after the six objects. Not one object can be obtained, nor is the true mark of the conjunction of causes and conditions attained; one only exhausts oneself and suffers.

After becoming aware, the person no longer runs. Because there is no running, body and mind settle. Once mind settles, understanding suddenly opens and correct wisdom concerning causes and conditions arises. One knows that form, mind, and other dharmas have been intrinsically quiescent from the beginning, neither arising nor ceasing. Only through inverted delusive conception are they said to arise and cease. If one no longer follows delusive conception, ignorance ceases, through to aging and death ceasing. Past karma is completed and new karma is no longer created, like ceasing to light a fire and therefore having no smoke. Since ignorance and aging and death are unobtainable, whom could illness make ill? This is contemplating illness and producing the pratyekabuddha Dharma realm.

Again, contemplate that this illness brings many sufferings because one cherishes body, life, and wealth. It also comes from incomplete moral discipline, producing frequent illness and short life; from weak and timid resolve, unable to endure patiently, so bodily spirits do not come to protect one; from weak diligence, with no wholesome dharma to assist in dispelling calamity; from lack of meditative concentration, so illness disturbs one; and from little wisdom, unable to penetrate impermanence, suffering, emptiness, and nonself, so the body is bound by this illness.

From one's own illness one now sympathizes with the illness of other beings, thereby producing loving-kindness and compassion and arousing vows and practice. Relinquish everything without stinginess, endure peacefully in accord with correct principle, apply mind correctly and diligently, and awaken to impermanence. This is illness producing the bodhisattva Dharma realm of the six perfections.

Again, contemplate this illness and know that it arises from inverted delusive conceptions and many afflictions in former lives. These delusive conceptions have no true intrinsic nature; both self and nirvāṇa are empty. This is illness producing the bodhisattva Dharma realm of the Shared Teaching.

Again, contemplate this illness as ultimately empty. Although empty with nothing undergone, one still undergoes the various feelings. Since Buddha-Dharma is not yet complete, feeling should not be extinguished in order to grasp realization. This is illness producing the bodhisattva Dharma realm of the Distinct Teaching.

The various dharmas above arise sequentially because of illness and are called the “conceivable object.” They are not the object directly contemplated now.

First Mode: Contemplating the Inconceivable Object of Illness

The inconceivable object means contemplating one thought of ill mind as neither real nor truly existent, but itself Dharma-nature and the Dharma realm. All dharmas converge upon this one dharma of illness, and no dharma surpasses it. There is only the whole Dharma realm, without distinctions among the remaining nine realms. It resembles a wish-fulfilling jewel, neither empty nonexistence nor real existence, with neither before nor after. Illness is likewise: beyond speech, apart from all characteristics, quiescent and pure, and therefore called “inconceivable.” After penetrating the real limit of illness, what is there to rejoice over and what to grieve? While making this contemplation, illness suddenly disappears and heals.

The Suvarṇaprabhāsa Sūtra says: “Simply hearing this statement, illness is removed and healed.” This is the meaning of the first contemplation. It also says: “Others with deep and grave illnesses difficult to cure came to the elder's dwelling; the elder compounded many medicines for them, and only then did their illnesses heal.” This is the meaning of the subsequent nine contemplations.

Second Mode: Genuinely Arousing the Mind of Loving-Kindness and Compassion

All beings possess this principle in full but cannot recognize it. They follow the current of delusions of views and thought and sink into the great sea of fragmentary birth and death. A bodhisattva feels profound compassion for them and wishes to give them the joy of the truths of path and cessation in which what is not existent is immediately empty. This is an ill bodhisattva regulating one's own mind through contemplation of emptiness. Once mind is regulated, real illness heals; because of loving-kindness and compassion, expediently manifested illness arises again. Born in the land of fragmentary birth and death, the bodhisattva sees people in fragmentary birth and death as an only child. When the child is ill, the parents become ill together and use their own bodily illness to console the child. When the child's illness heals, the parents' illness also heals. This is called “the ill bodhisattva who consoles beings through the two contemplations of embodying and analyzing dharmas.”

Again, contemplate this illness as itself empty and quiescent, yet know that beings are not all liberated through contemplation of emptiness alone. One should therefore recognize the many Dharma gates within emptiness and illness. Because śrāvakas and pratyekabuddhas do not know these gates, they follow the current of ignorance and lack of knowledge, sink into the great sea of transformational birth and death, and cannot distinguish the different categories of illness. Buddha-Dharma therefore cannot appear, nor can beings and pure lands be accomplished.

For this reason the bodhisattva arouses loving-kindness and compassion, removes the suffering of lack of knowledge, and gives the joy of wisdom of the varieties of the path, which skillfully distinguishes. This is an ill bodhisattva regulating one's own mind through contemplation of the provisional. Once mind is regulated, real illness heals; because of loving-kindness and compassion, expedient illness arises again. Born in the land of expedient means, the bodhisattva sees people in that land as an only child. When the child is ill, the parents become ill together and use their own bodily illness to console the child. When the child's lack of knowledge heals, the parents' illness also heals. This is called “the ill bodhisattva in the Distinct Teaching who consoles beings.”

Again, contemplate this illness as itself the Dharma realm, yet know that beings cannot immediately accord with the Middle Way. This principle has not yet become manifest, and beings follow the current of ignorance and sink into the great sea of transformational birth and death. Scripture says: “The three worthies and ten nobles abide in retribution.” These are causal and resultant illnesses in the land of true recompense. For this reason the bodhisattva arouses loving-kindness and compassion, removes the suffering of ignorance, and gives ultimate joy. This is an ill bodhisattva regulating one's own mind through contemplation of the Middle Way. Once mind is regulated, real illness heals; because of loving-kindness and compassion, expedient illness arises again. Born in the land of true recompense, the bodhisattva sees people in transformational birth and death as an only child. When the child is ill, the parents become ill together and use their own bodily illness to console the child. When the child's ignorance heals, the parents' illness also heals. This is called “the ill bodhisattva in the Perfect Teaching who consoles beings.”

These three illnesses arise in one mind; the three forms of regulation are regulated through one contemplation; the three forms of loving-kindness and compassion are perfectly universal loving-kindness and compassion; the three manifestations are the universal-gate manifestation; and the three consolations are teaching in one voice. They are distinguished as above for ease of understanding. In terms of reality, they are themselves inconceivable loving-kindness and compassion.

Only the layman Vimalakīrti fully possesses this Dharma: three real illnesses perfectly removed and three expedient illnesses universally manifested. Few could exchange questions and answers with this person of highest virtue. Kings and elders still possessed all their real illnesses and could not bear his charge. Practitioners of the two vehicles, though they had removed grasping at characteristics, declined to go. Bodhisattvas had only slightly removed adventitious afflictions and would often be subdued by him. Only Mañjuśrī's power of the path approached his, enabling him to strike the capacity and receive the intent, and therefore to go.

Mañjuśrī asks: “Householder, from what cause and condition does this illness arise? How long has it existed? How should it cease?” The householder replies: “My present illness arises from great compassion. Because beings are ill, I am ill; when beings' illness heals, my illness heals.”

Beings' real illness arises from delusion and craving. As soon as delusion and craving arise, great compassion arises with them; as soon as delusion and craving cease, great compassion also ceases. Some beings have healed and some have not. Bodhisattvas likewise sometimes manifest illness and sometimes do not. When a bodhisattva no longer has illness, one knows the child's illness has healed. If illness remains, the work of transformation has not stopped. The inquiry after illness in the square chamber and back pain at Maocheng have this meaning.

Since the bodhisattva's vow equals empty space, the illness manifested also fills the Dharma realm. This is called “inconceivable loving-kindness and compassion.” Its power is so vast that as soon as the bodhisattva arouses this mind, illness heals without waiting to cultivate the subsequent dharmas. The examples of Faxi and Tiantai follow〔and so forth〕. If arousal of mind is insincere, deceiving beings and seeking gain through the Three Treasures, illness will not heal. Genuine honesty has great power.

Third Mode: Skillfully Settling the Mind

When practitioners become ill in the place of awakening, they embody and understand the object of illness and arouse the great mind as above. Then they straighten the body, abide in correct mindfulness, cultivate only calming and only contemplation, and skillfully regulate through the four siddhāntas so that everything is appropriate. In a single sitting they feel cool and refreshed. Illness decreases either suddenly or gradually. This is called “great medicine,” and one no longer chaotically changes to other treatments.

Fourth Mode: Pervasively Breaking through Dharmas

When practitioners are ill, they contemplate whether the form body is ill or mind is ill. If form itself were illness, external forms such as mountains and forests should all be ill and corpses should undergo illness. Yet corpses and forests never experience illness and distress, so form should be known not to be illness. It is only through thought within mind that one reckons this illness truly exists.

Now contemplate ill mind. It arises neither from itself, another, both self and other, nor without cause; none of the four alternatives can be obtained. It is neither within nor without and is ultimately pure. Mind is like empty space: who is ill? The Vimalakīrti Sūtra says: “It is not the earth element and does not depart from the earth element. It does not combine with the body because the body's characteristics are unobtainable; nor does it combine with mind because mind is like an illusion.” The arising of ill mind cannot be obtained, and its non-arising likewise cannot be obtained. Both arising and non-arising and neither arising nor non-arising likewise cannot be obtained. Single, repeated, and complete propositions are as explained above when breaking the object of the aggregates and sense fields.

Fifth Mode: Discerning Passage and Obstruction

When contemplating the dharma of illness, discern the four truths, twelve links of dependent origination, and six perfections within every proposition. Whether contemplating illness or wisdom, discern the four truths, twelve links, and six perfections within every proposition, distinctly and without doubt. Understand “letter” and “non-letter,” know what is attainment and what loss, all as explained above.

Sixth Mode: Regulating the Factors of the Path

If one contemplates illness as precisely the four elements, illness is impure. If illness departs from the four elements, it is pure. If illness is neither the four elements nor apart from them, it is neither pure nor impure. Existence and the true, nonexistence and the non-true, emptiness and provisionality, neither emptiness nor provisionality, withering and flourishing, neither withering nor flourishing—all these meanings do not differ from the establishment of mindfulness of body.

Contemplated in this way, feelings in illness are neither suffering nor pleasure; perceptions and formations in illness are neither self nor nonself; ill mind is neither permanent nor impermanent, all known by analogy with the preceding meanings. The thirty-seven factors of the path can all be accomplished while lying ill upon bed and pillow. Knowing suffering while there is no suffering, one enters the cooling pool.

Seventh Mode: Counteraction and Aids to the Path

If illness has still not healed while cultivating correct contemplation, borrow the six treatments explained above: calming, qi, breath, provisional visualization, contemplation of mind, and techniques. Primary and auxiliary practices cultivated together can even enable entry into the path; how could they fail to remove bodily illness?

Eighth Mode: Knowing the Stages

While making this contemplation, although still confined to bed and pillow, know one's present stage deeply. The principle I contemplate with regard to illness is distinctly present, like beryl sunk at the bottom of a deep pool. But my present contemplative wisdom is only at the stage of name. Causal illness has not yet been removed; “resultant illness belongs to its division” refers separately to the stage to which resultant illness belongs.

At the stage of semblance-understanding, causal illness becomes slightly lighter and the mind of the path more mature; resultant illness remains heavy, and various calamities still cannot be avoided. If one realizes patience with non-arising, causal illness is exhausted, yet resultant illness can remain. One should not become arrogant before reaching a corresponding stage and claim one's ill conduct equals that of persons of highest virtue.

Ninth Mode: Patient Endurance

Diligently cultivate primary and auxiliary practice without being obstructed and stopped by inner or outer conditions. The original reads 答正助稽留,疾成道廢; the graph is retained according to the base text, and punctuation remains undecided. It is not corrected to in the vernacular layer. If mind can abide in illness without moving or retreating, what must be done can be accomplished.

Tenth Mode: Freedom from Attachment to Dharmas

Even if illness has diminished and contemplative practice become clear, do not thereby produce greedy attachment or defiled love. When all ten dharmas are accomplished, one swiftly enters the Dharma stream. This is called cultivating Great Vehicle contemplation within the object of illness, attaining patience with non-arising and obtaining one great carriage. The rest can be known by analogy with the preceding〔and so forth〕.

觀業相境Contemplating the Object of Karmic Signs

全文五層 →Full five layers →
白話Vernacular

止觀為什麼會使業相顯現

第四,觀察業相這一境。

修行人從無量劫以來造作了許多善業與惡業,其中有的已經受報,有的還沒有受報。平常只是平平地運用心念時,這些相不會顯現;如今修習止觀,能夠觸動種種宿業,所以善相、惡相便顯現出來。

有人懷疑說:大乘所說一切平等,還有什麼相可以討論?現在回答:不是這樣。正因平等的鏡體清淨,種種業的影像才能顯現。《光明》說,菩薩將證十地時,種種相都會先行顯現。《阿含》說,將證初果時,八十八頭蛇在行者面前死去。大乘、小乘說相的文字都很多。《法華》又說,深深通達罪與福之相,遍照十方;罪福正是善業與惡業。《淨名》說,在第一義上不動,而又能善巧分別一切法相。因此,以平等來責難業相,並不能成立。

說明業相分為四部分:第一,相發的因緣;第二,業相正式發現;第三,料簡善惡相是不是障礙;第四,對業境修止觀。

相發的內外因緣

相發的因緣有內、有外。

內因緣,是用止觀研察自己的心。心漸漸明淨,便照見種種善惡。有時用止來止惡,惡正要消滅;用觀來觀善,善正要生起。有時用止來止惡,惡反而因寂靜而生;用觀來觀善,善反而因觀照而滅。無量業相都從止觀中顯出,好像鏡子被磨亮,萬種影像自然現前。

外因緣,是諸佛以慈悲經常回應一切眾生,只因眾生沒有相應根機,所以不能看見。藉止觀之力,眾生能感得諸佛顯示善禪、惡禪,種種業相因而顯現,好像有人拿著花鬘展示給大眾。內在修觀與外在佛應合在一起,便名為『內外因緣』。

若懂得這一意思,便能細細分辨罪福,使黑白清楚,不相混濫,足以作方等法門的老師,調伏他人。但本段現在只是研心修止觀,要使業謝、行成,專心取道,何必曲折繁細地辨別每一種相呢?

業相發現的六種方式

第二,說明業相正式發現。相發本來沒有固定前後,現在只是為了語言方便而排列。先說善相發現,共有六種:

第一,只有報果相顯現。第二,只有習因相顯現。第三,報果相先現,習因心後現。第四,習因心先現,報果相後現。第五,習因與報果同時顯現。第六,前後次序不定。種種業相現前時,錯綜交雜,形態萬千;認清這六種意思,分別才不會錯謬。

什麼叫習因與習果?阿毘曇家說,習因就是自分因,習果就是依果。『習』又有相續的意思。同類種子前後相生,後一念心生起,接續前一念;前念是因,後念是果。這一意思通於善、惡、無記三性。另一些論師只在善、惡上說習續,不在無記法上說習續。

什麼叫報因與報果?這是從不同世來說。前面所說的習因、習果,都能成為牽引後世的因,所以合稱報因;這個因牽引後來的果,因而用『報』來命名。後世領受地獄、餓鬼、畜生、人、天五道之身,便是報果。

就在今生果報身上,又會生起善惡,前後相續而成習因、習果。若總體望向前世,今生這一習續是果;若望向後世,今生這一習續又是因。

數家說,受報而得到鴿、雀之身是報果,多有婬欲是習果。論家說,鴿身與多婬都是報果;婬欲由貪生起,貪才是習果。又可說,今生煩惱生起叫習因,由煩惱造成業叫報因;後生煩惱生起叫習果,所受苦痛叫報果。

若坐禪時只看見種種影像,這叫報果相顯現。它由過去的因而來,也可從因的一面稱為報因;它又可能成為後續因緣,牽引將來果報,因此因果之名可以互相借用。但本段現在只把見相判作報果相。

若坐中沒有看見任何影像,只是心中忽然生起某種傾向,這叫習因發現。這個心能牽引後果,也可從後果一面稱為習果;它又酬答過去的因,所以因果名稱也能互用。但本段現在只把直起之心判作習因。

善相:六度各有習、報六意

善相很多,現在暫依布施、持戒、忍辱、精進、禪定、智慧六度來說。

布施相發現時,修行人可能在坐中忽然看見可種福德的殊勝境界,看見佛、法、僧三寶形像,聖眾、大德,父母、師長、僧人或有德行的人,接受自己的供養;也可能看見應當悲愍救濟的人接受供養;也可能同時看見敬田與悲田,雖沒有接受供養,卻都心生歡喜;也可能不見任何福田接受或不接受,只看見所要布施的用具整齊羅列、遍滿眼前;也可能不見施物,只見清淨土地;這些相有的表示今生布施的果報,有的表示過去生布施的果報;又可能看見一位善行布施的人來到面前,稱讚布施、捨離。這一類事情,都是報果發相。

接著,修行人也可能完全不見任何相,只是心中忽然想行布施,恭敬供養三寶、父母、師長與僧人;或因貧苦眾生而悲傷,想要救濟;或對布施法門特別通達,自己明白得格外清楚。這一類心,都是習因發相。

也可能先起布施心,後見報相;也可能先見報相,後起布施心;也可能兩者同時發;也可能前後不定。依前面六意便能明白。

持戒相發現時,也有六意。修行人可能看見十位授戒師、衣鉢、壇場、羯磨,心中歡喜愛念;或雖不見這些,卻看見自己衣裳清淨整潔,威儀超過眾人;又可能看見一位經常持戒的人面有光澤、舉止安詳,前來稱讚持戒。這些都是持戒的報果發相。

也可能完全不見這些相,只是心中忽然生起持戒之意,自己說戒法清淨,篇聚之中沒有不可持守之處;或想匡正破戒的人,使他們全都回到如法行持;或自己能理解律文,精通戒律各部。這是持戒的習因發相。先發、後發、同時發、夾雜而發,都可依六意明白。

忍辱相發現時,可能看見能忍的人,或看見自己實行忍辱之事;或看見自己的身體端正清潔,手腳莊嚴整齊,世間少有;或看見端正而能忍的人前來稱讚忍辱。這是忍辱的報果相。也可能只是直接生起忍心,又能理解忍辱法門,這叫忍辱的習因發相。先、後、同時、夾雜而發,都可依六意明白。

精進相發現時,可能看見精進的人,或看見自己所行的精進事;看見自己氣力充盛、身體強健、英武有力;或看見經常精進、晝夜不曾荒廢的人前來稱讚精進。這是精進的報果相。也可能不見任何相,只生起精進心,初夜、中夜、後夜都不愛惜身命;或對精進法門十分通達。這叫精進的習因相。先、後、同時、夾雜而發,也可依六意明白。

禪定相留到後面的禪定境廣說;智慧相留到菩薩境廣說。六度的習因與報果既各有六種,一切善法也都如此。若細心尋究,時間越久會越明白;這裡不必多說,也不可以任意多說。須當面承受口訣,才可隨所知廣作分辨。

負三寶物:修道與償責

諸方等師相傳說,若曾負欠三寶之物,這個業相顯現時,決定應當償還。南岳大師說:若自己有財物,能償還當然很好;若自己沒有財物,卻要因此荒廢行法,四處奔走尋求,便須另外分辨。

這裡有兩層意思。眾生過去的罪有多少,實在不可計量;負欠三寶之物也不只一件。阿羅漢先直接修道取果,尚且沒有餘暇先償一切業,所以名為抵拒債責。若修行人為償物而荒廢道場,四處乞求,紛紛擾擾經過數年,難道不會反成魔事?

現在可以暫時未償,卻須決定志向,修行諸佛真實之法,把償責展開為『成』與『立』兩義。

『成』,是等待破除煩惱、證入無生忍;到法身位後,廣泛供養一切三寶,再回到生死中償還一切眾生。菩薩到那時便不叫抵拒債責。

『立』,是等待修行功夫明顯充滿、名望與行持豎立、應有果報自然到來之時,再償還三寶。這並非負欠而全無償還之心,只是以少量乞求延緩眼前所需,等待功行建立。這難道不是好事?

但若已荒廢行法、離開道場,便決定必須償還。不得讀誦、聽學,也不得營辦私務、眾務;決應設法求財償還。這一解釋與《優婆塞戒經》相同。經意是說,負欠三寶物而正專心修道、求初果乃至阿羅漢果者,則不須償還;不學道者,應立即償還。阿羅漢若使用佛物,則沒有罪。

惡相:六蔽也各有六意

接著說惡相。諸惡非常多,現在暫依六蔽來說;每一蔽也都有前述六意。

慳蔽相發現時,可能看見三寶、師長、僧人、父母形容憔悴,或裸體袒露,或衣裳破舊;或見他們飢餓疲憊,寺院空曠荒涼;或看見一切財物都被守住,封閉嚴密。這與前面的布施相相反:前面的人面對財物歡喜,這裡見到乞者便對著財物發怒辱罵;前面的物品表示布施用具,現在的物品表示慳貪用具;也可能看見慳貪的人來到面前。這叫慳蔽的報果發相。完整說來也有六種,依前例可知〔云云〕。

破戒相發現時,可能看見三寶形像、師僧、尊長和父母頭顱斷落,又見『地陷不勝』;這一句另本的『勝』作『騰』,確切句法未定。也可能看見身體破裂,遭受鞭打而痛苦;或見自己的身首分離,寺舍零落;或見父母辱罵、三寶呵責;或看見喜歡殺生的屠夫來到面前;又有惡鳥、毒蟲沿著自己的身體和頭部爬行。這些都是瞋蔽的報相,也有六意,依前例可知〔云云〕。

又可能看見不淨的糞尿、死屍、臭物擋在道路上,深水橫斷前路,使人不能前行;或看見從前與自己行婬的人,又顯出不淨相,污穢可恥;或看見自己身體有臭穢之處;或看見多婬的人前來談論放逸之事;或看見禽獸、人等交合。這些都是婬罪的報相,也有六意〔云云〕。

又可能看見今生所偷盜物品的所在,物主前來發怒辱罵,捆縛逼切,要取回此物;或看見善於偷盜的人前來勸說盜事。這些都是偷盜的果報相,六意依前例可知〔云云〕。

又可能看見父母、師僧或外人爭論計較,懷著瞋恨毒心,種種挑撥離間,誹謗自己;或看見多犯口過的人前來。這便是妄語、兩舌、惡口、綺語四種口過的報果相,也有六種〔云云〕。

又可能看見醉人嘔吐倒臥,滿地狼藉;或看見自己身體沉重昏昧。這些都是飲酒的報果相,也有六意。以上各種都屬破戒蔽的報果相。其餘四蔽也可照此理解,所以不再詳細記錄〔云云〕。

再從內心習因說:內心苦痛,是殺生習氣;內心沉重,是偷盜習氣;內心煩躁,是婬欲習氣;三種同時俱有,便是等分習氣。

善惡相究竟是障,還是不障

第三,料簡善惡相顯現時,成為障礙的情形並不相同,可開四句:本來不是障礙而後來成障礙;本來是障礙而後來不成障礙;障礙與非障礙兩面最後都成障礙;障礙與非障礙兩面最後都不成障礙。

所謂不是障礙而後來成障礙,是有人先發善相,當時很歡喜,後來卻生起貪愛與傲慢,輕忽別人;仗著這個證相作為貢高的根本,逐漸染著名聞利養,過患越生越多;最後道心退失,正法毀壞,捨戒還俗,沒有一種惡不造。最初不成障礙的善相,後來造成極大惡障,難道不是『非障而障』嗎?

所謂是障礙而後來不成障礙,是有人先發惡相,因而慚愧、恐怖,勤勉懺悔這項惡業,斷除相續之心,永遠不再犯罪;又勤修眾善,終於辦成大事。最初由障礙而起,後來成為不障,難道不是『障而非障』嗎?兩面最後都障、兩面最後都不障,也可依此理解〔云云〕。

若善相將要消滅而先顯現,這個善的消滅表示惡將生起,便是非障而障。若惡相將要消滅而先顯現,這個惡的消滅表示善將生起,便是障而非障。若障與不障兩面最後都不障,表示善不滅、惡不生。若障與不障兩面最後都障,表示惡不滅、善不生。這裡先以善為出發點,說善為不障、惡為障,依此作四句分別。

若從真諦說,上述一切善惡全都是障,所以《淨業障經》說一切惡是障,一切善也是障。若從假諦說,真諦所立善惡又全都成障。若從中道說,假諦上所立善惡又全都成障。如此層層推進,障礙便沒有窮盡。

性善惡、無作善惡與驗魔

善惡習因心生起,比較容易知道;善惡報果之相生起,則很難判明。

若善的報相扶助善的習因心,前後相應而顯現,多半是性善相;若孤單忽然生起,多半是無作善相。若惡的報果相扶助惡的習因心,前後相應,多半是性惡;若沒有報相扶助而習心生起,多半是違背無作戒而成的惡。

再說,善惡報果相若孤單忽起,雖可先用無作業來判斷,道理仍然難以明白,而且很容易混入魔相。若想分辨,必須細心檢查,用空、明、善、惡等十法來驗證。若落在過度或不足,便是魔相;不屬過與不及,才可能是無作相。

又可用三相驗證:久久停住、一次又一次到來、又會破壞禪心,這三項是魔相;沒有這三項,才可判作無作相。

再者,惡相顯現時,第一次出現帶著瞋怒,第二次到來變得平緩,第三次出現反而歡喜;或經人勸諫而曉悟,或經人驅逐,都應知道這是惡相將滅的表現。

能不能替別人判相

若發心真正,慧解分明,又能清楚辨識每一種相而不錯謬,便不會被種種障礙迷惑;把心徑直用在觀理上,反而更增明了。若修行尚有餘力,便可分辨業門;自己通達自在後,也可兼以教化他人。

若不能把業相一條一條辨得細碎,只要總知它是障礙,不取著任何相,把心徑直用在觀理上,業也不能妨礙。

若原本沒有理解之心,發意又邪曲偏僻,看見這些相後生起貪愛執著,魔便得到方便,進入其中指示吉凶;彼此因循依附,以相交換財物飲食,死後便墮鬼道。這若不是鬼禪,還有什麼才叫鬼禪?

若要自己端正,又端正他人,必須真正掌握其中意思。一定要親自有過實際驗證,又得到師長口訣,才可以公開說明。不可輕率標榜自己,妄作寒熱判說;所招災禍會非常大。深切囑咐!深切囑咐!後來的學人務必慎重!

有人問:道場既有護法神守護,怨家債主怎能前來擾動?

回答:確實有護神。譬如世間軍隊中的巡行偵候官,只司巡察,不能遮止真實業責;債主逼切追討物品,也不是他所能遮止。宿業來追責受報,也應照這個譬喻理解。

再者,諸業的名稱、教說、體性、相狀,完整論述可見《毘曇》與《成實論》;若要用觀法破業,完整方法可見《中論》。兩家彼此各有長處與不足。現在的用意與兩者不同,只要說清善惡而不混濫,在事相上便已足夠。若廣泛分別業相,會妨礙正道;若只把業破除而已,又完全不懂道品、正行助行如何調停,方法便不完備。現在這套止觀,對業相的分辨不求繁廣,對觀法的運用則有餘裕。

對業境修十乘觀法

第四,對業境修止觀,共有十項意思。

先說可思議的業境。能招感三惡道果報的業有上、中、下,能招感三善道果報的業也有上、中、下;不動業又招感色界、無色界的果報。這些業招來色身與心識,眾生又迷惑色心,生起常、樂、我、淨四種顛倒,生死因而不斷。

如今觀察業本無固定業性,使顛倒與迷惑不再生起,直到有漏煩惱窮盡,這叫聲聞觀業。若觀業由無明而有,因無明而有行業,因行業而有名色,乃至有老死;若知無明,不再生起取與有,無明滅則諸行滅,這叫緣覺觀業。若觀業行如幻化,幻化當體即空,空當體就是涅槃,這叫通教觀業。若觀業像大地,能生種種芽,十法界法都從業生起,這叫別教觀業。以上都屬可思議境,不是本段現在所要採用的圓觀。

第一乘:一念業是不思議境

不思議境依經所說『深達罪福相』來明。罪是三惡道,福是三善道。只理解三惡道的業相,不理解人、天三善道的業相,便不算深達;善惡兩面都通達,才叫深達。

只知善惡業相就是善與惡,也不叫深達。再進一步,善與惡都可從執著的一面說是惡,離善、離惡可從出離的一面說是善,這才更深。又通達人天善惡,仍在生死一邊;通達二乘離善離惡,則在涅槃空邊。兩邊都不算深達;若執二邊,二邊也都是惡,仍不算深達。

別教菩薩能先通達二邊的淺層,再漸漸深入,所以稱為深達;但別教的漸深仍不是圓教所說最深。圓教就在淺近業相上通達深業,才真正可說『深達罪福相,遍照於十方』。

這種深達,不曲折繁細地辨盡三界,也不越過業相而逕直落入空邊,正是前文的意思。

觀一念生起,當下具足十界,叫十方。十方是依報,十界是正報。若沒有依報,也沒有正報;既有正報,便具有性、相、本、末等百法,也可稱為百方。這一切法就是一念業,所以叫『一業一切業』。

《華嚴》提出一問:心性是一,為什麼能生種種業?又以大地為譬作答:大地雖一,卻能生出種種芽。大地得到雨水,毒芽、藥芽便同時蓬勃生起;如今法性之地得到行道之雨,善業、惡業之芽也在一念中競相生起。業名為法界,是一切法匯聚之處,所以稱作不思議境。

第二乘:由深達業境發慈悲心

既已深達業境,知道善惡共同會歸於一念,便生起慈悲。

從世俗諦說,罪福之理本身沒有固定違逆或隨順;違背因緣便成罪,隨順因緣便成福。世俗所說名色以及一切有質礙之物,本身也沒有固定違順。若偷盜它,便成罪而有三惡道業;若布施它,便成福而有三善道業。菩薩深達世俗非固定違順,對違逆者生悲,對隨順者生慈。

從即空真諦說,那裡沒有言說之道,也沒有固定違順。違背即空,便成六道有漏業;隨順即空,便成三乘無漏業。菩薩深達即空非固定違順,對違逆者生悲,對隨順者生慈。

從中道諦說,中道也沒有固定違順。違背中道,便落有漏、無漏二邊之業;隨順中道,便成非有漏、非無漏的中道之業。《法華》所說『久修業所得』,在本論中便用來指這一層業。菩薩深達中道實相非固定違順,對違逆者生悲,對隨順者生慈。

真正深達時,只是一念心非固定違順,沒有彼此隔絕的三種差別;也只是一念慈悲,不分誰先誰後。這便叫真正菩提心。

第三乘:善巧安心

把心安在業空上,善便隨順,惡便止息;惡息叫止,善順叫觀。把心安在業假上,也是惡息、善順。把心安在業中上,也是惡息、善順。善順所以名觀,惡息所以名止。這叫觀業時善巧安心。

第四乘:破法遍

破法遍先舉兩家說法。阿毘曇家說,業謝滅後進入過去,由得繩把它繫屬於行者,將來再受果報。成實家說,業從現在進入未來,在未來受報。

現在觀察這個業:若業在過去,過去已經謝滅,怎麼還有業?若業在未來,未來尚未存在,怎麼會有業?若業在現在,現在念念不停住;念若已過,已屬過去,念若未到,仍屬未來;剛生即滅,哪一個可叫現在?

若說正在離去時有業,所以叫現在,還須再問:離去之時是業嗎?離去者是業嗎?是離去之時在離去,還是離去者在離去?現在既不可得,業也不可得。

如此在過去、現在、未來三世推求檢查,橫向、豎向遍處搜尋,善惡諸業都不可得,畢竟清淨。但世間仍用文字假名分別善業、惡業,不可只聽到名字便以為它有固定實體。為什麼?修觀原本是求真實義理,不是追求虛假名稱。虛名沒有自性,雖勉強分別,也像用手指向虛空。業中沒有固定造作者,也沒有固定受者,空、假、中三諦俱寂,這叫破法遍。

第五乘:識通塞

在業、非業、既是業又不是業、既不是業也不是非業四句之中,每一句都清楚認識苦與集;在每一念心中,又明白知道道與滅。如此審實明確地成就,便是通達;『終不蟲字』的確切字義尚待考定。這叫識通塞。

第六乘:道品調適

成實論師說,意業單獨生起時,尚未成為業。意領納實法,想分別假名,行與所緣共同活動;到這時,意業才成就,於是意、想、行可開成三種念處。身業、口業屬色,配作身念處。

阿毘曇論師說,心王與心數同時生起。心王就是心念處;受心數就是受念處;想以及其餘心數都屬行陰,所以是法念處;心王、心數依色身而起,所以色身是身念處。無論說同時或異時,都可配成四念處。

如今觀察這個業具足十法界五陰,便是具足一切四念處。一切業中同類的色法,是身念處;這個身既不能固定說淨,也不能固定說不淨。同類的受、想、行、識四陰開成其餘三念處;這三者既不能固定說苦或樂、我或無我、常或無常,便是不偏榮、不偏枯的雙樹涅槃,乃至開成三解脫。這叫道品。

第七乘:助道對治

助道對治時,應當憶念應身佛三十二相等,又憶念報身佛無量功德,共同破除習因惡業。憶念法門佛,可以破習因;憶念三十二相,可以破報果〔云云〕。又以憶念法門佛幫助破除報果惡業。由念佛之力,惡業障轉變,便能進入涅槃門。

第八至第十乘與三身果報

這樣修觀時,不冒濫上位聖者。又應安忍內在、外在種種障礙,使修行無礙。若只發起相似於道的境界,尚不是真正理解,不可生起法愛。法愛不起,便能自然運行而沒有滯礙,自然流入清涼之地。

這套大乘十觀能得無量無漏清淨果報,獲得無上果報,也獲得自在之業。究竟深達罪福而沒有染著,所以稱『清淨』,就是法身;返本還源,智慧照明圓滿到極處,所以稱『無上』,就是報身;垂示身形於九道,隨普門而示現,所以稱『自在』,就是應身。

如此三身就是大乘的高廣大道,直接到達道場。其餘如前所說〔云云〕。

Why Calming-and-Contemplation Makes Karmic Signs Appear

Fourth is contemplating the object of karmic signs.

Since beginningless kalpas, practitioners have created much wholesome and unwholesome karma. Some of it has already produced retribution; some has not. When mind is ordinarily employed in an undisturbed way, these signs do not appear. Now that one cultivates calming-and-contemplation, various former karmas are stirred, so wholesome and unwholesome signs appear.

Someone may object: since the Great Vehicle teaches that all is equal, what signs remain to discuss? This is not so. Precisely because the equal mirror-substance is pure, the images of various karmas can appear. The Suvarṇaprabhāsa Sūtra says that when a bodhisattva is about to realize the ten grounds, various signs first appear. The Āgamas say that when the first fruit is about to be realized, a snake with eighty-eight heads dies before the practitioner. Both Great- and Small-Vehicle texts say much about signs. The Lotus Sūtra further speaks of deeply penetrating the signs of transgression and merit and illuminating the ten directions throughout; transgression and merit are precisely unwholesome and wholesome karma. The Vimalakīrtinirdeśa Sūtra says that one does not move within ultimate meaning, yet skillfully distinguishes all characteristics of Dharmas. Thus an objection to karmic signs based on equality cannot stand.

The explanation of karmic signs has four parts: first, the causes and conditions through which signs arise; second, the actual arising of karmic signs; third, discerning whether wholesome and unwholesome signs are obstructions; fourth, cultivating calming-and-contemplation in relation to the karmic object.

Internal and External Causes and Conditions for the Arising of Signs

The causes and conditions through which signs arise are internal and external.

The internal causes and conditions consist in using calming-and-contemplation to examine one's own mind. As mind gradually becomes bright and pure, it illuminates various forms of good and evil. Sometimes calming is used to stop evil just as evil is about to cease, and contemplation to contemplate good just as good is about to arise. Sometimes calming is used to stop evil, yet evil instead arises through quiescence; contemplation is used to contemplate good, yet good instead ceases through illumination. Immeasurable karmic signs all emerge from calming-and-contemplation, just as when a mirror is polished bright, myriad images naturally appear.

The external causes and conditions consist in buddhas constantly responding to all beings through loving-kindness and compassion. Beings cannot see this only because they lack responsive faculties. Through the power of calming-and-contemplation, beings can evoke buddhas to display wholesome and unwholesome meditative concentrations, and various karmic signs thereby appear, like someone holding up a garland for the assembly to see. When inner cultivation of contemplation and the outer response of buddhas unite, this is called “internal and external causes and conditions.”

Understanding this meaning enables one to distinguish transgression and merit finely, making black and white clear and preventing their confusion. One can thereby become a teacher of the Vaipulya Dharma gate and discipline others. Yet this passage is now only examining mind and cultivating calming-and-contemplation so that karma subsides, practice succeeds, and one single-mindedly takes up the path. Why make circuitous and intricate distinctions concerning every sign?

Six Ways in Which Karmic Signs Appear

Second is the actual appearance of karmic signs. Their arising has no fixed order; the following sequence is arranged only for convenience in speaking. Wholesome signs are explained first and arise in six ways.

First, only a sign of retributive result appears. Second, only a sign of habitual cause appears. Third, the retributive-result sign appears first and habitual-cause mind afterward. Fourth, habitual-cause mind appears first and the retributive-result sign afterward. Fifth, habitual cause and retributive result appear simultaneously. Sixth, their order is indeterminate. When various karmic signs appear, they interweave and intermingle in myriad forms. Only by recognizing these six meanings can one distinguish them without error.

What are habitual cause and habitual result? Abhidharma masters say that habitual cause is the homogeneous cause and habitual result is the dependent result. “Habitual” also means continuity. Seeds of the same class produce one another in sequence: a later thought arises in continuation of the preceding thought. The preceding thought is cause and the later thought is result. This applies to the three natures—wholesome, unwholesome, and indeterminate. Other treatise masters speak of habitual continuity only in relation to good and evil, not in relation to indeterminate dharmas.

What are retributive cause and retributive result? These are discussed across different lifetimes. The habitual causes and habitual results just described can all become causes that draw forth a later life and are therefore collectively called retributive causes. Because this cause draws forth a later result, it is named in terms of “retribution.” Receiving a body in a later life among the five paths of hell beings, hungry ghosts, animals, humans, and devas is the retributive result.

Within the body of retribution in this very life, good and evil arise again and continue in sequence as habitual cause and habitual result. Viewed collectively from the standpoint of the preceding life, this habitual continuity in the present life is a result. Viewed from the standpoint of the following life, the same habitual continuity is a cause.

The numerical-analysis school says that receiving the bodies of pigeons and sparrows as retribution is a retributive result, while abundant sexual desire is a habitual result. The treatise school says that both the pigeon's body and abundant sexual desire are retributive results; sexual desire arises from craving, and craving is the habitual result. One may also say that afflictions arising in the present life are habitual causes, while karma produced through the afflictions is a retributive cause; afflictions arising in a later life are habitual results, while the pain undergone is a retributive result.

If one sees only various images while sitting in meditation, this is the appearance of a retributive-result sign. Because it comes from a past cause, it can also be called a retributive cause from the side of cause. It may also become a subsequent cause and condition drawing forth future retribution, so the names of cause and result can be borrowed from one another. This passage, however, classifies the seen sign simply as a retributive-result sign.

If one sees no image at all while sitting, but a particular inclination suddenly arises in mind, this is the appearance of a habitual cause. Because this mind can draw forth a later result, it can also be called a habitual result from the side of that later result. Because it answers to a past cause, the names of cause and result may again be used interchangeably. This passage, however, classifies the directly arising mind simply as a habitual cause.

Wholesome Signs: Each of the Six Perfections Has Six Modes of Habit and Retribution

Wholesome signs are many. For now they are discussed through the six perfections of giving, moral discipline, patient endurance, diligence, meditative concentration, and wisdom.

When signs of giving appear, a practitioner may suddenly see while sitting an excellent field in which merit can be planted: images of the Three Treasures of Buddha, Dharma, and Saṅgha; noble assemblies and persons of great virtue; or parents, teachers, monastics, and virtuous people accepting one's offerings. One may see people worthy of compassion and relief accepting offerings. One may simultaneously see fields of reverence and fields of compassion that do not accept offerings, yet all respond with joy. One may see no field of merit either accepting or refusing, but only implements of giving arrayed in order and filling one's view. One may see no gift, but only a pure land. Some signs indicate the retribution of giving in this life and some the retribution of giving in past lives. One may also see a person who practices giving well approach and praise giving and relinquishment. All such events are appearances of retributive results.

Next, a practitioner may see no sign at all, but suddenly wish to practice giving: reverently offering to the Three Treasures, parents, teachers, and monastics; grieving over impoverished beings and wishing to relieve them; or penetrating the Dharma gate of giving with exceptional clarity of personal understanding. All such minds are appearances of habitual causes.

The mind of giving may arise first and a retributive sign afterward; the retributive sign may appear first and the mind of giving afterward; both may appear simultaneously; or their order may be indeterminate. These are understood through the six preceding meanings.

When signs of moral discipline appear, there are likewise six meanings. A practitioner may see the ten preceptors, robes and bowl, ordination platform, and formal procedure, and feel joy and affection; or may not see these, but see one's own clothing clean and orderly and one's deportment surpassing that of others. One may also see a person who constantly maintains moral discipline, with radiant face and tranquil bearing, approach and praise it. These are appearances of the retributive result of moral discipline.

One may see none of these signs, but suddenly form the intention to maintain moral discipline and declare that the precepts are pure and that nothing among the classes of rules is impossible to uphold. One may wish to correct people who break precepts and return them all to practice in accord with Dharma. Or one may personally understand Vinaya texts and master the divisions of discipline. This is the appearance of the habitual cause of moral discipline. Arising first, afterward, simultaneously, or intermingled can all be understood through the six meanings.

When signs of patient endurance appear, one may see a patient person or see oneself performing acts of patient endurance; see one's own body upright and pure, with hands and feet beautifully ordered in a way rarely found in the world; or see an upright and patient person approach and praise patient endurance. This is its retributive-result sign. One may instead directly produce a patient mind and understand the Dharma gate of patient endurance. This is the appearance of its habitual cause. Arising first, afterward, simultaneously, or intermingled can all be understood through the six meanings.

When signs of diligence appear, one may see a diligent person or see the diligent deeds one performs; see oneself full of strength, physically robust, courageous, and powerful; or see someone constantly diligent who never wastes day or night approach and praise diligence. This is its retributive-result sign. One may instead see no sign but produce a diligent mind, sparing neither body nor life during the first, middle, and last watches; or one may deeply penetrate the Dharma gate of diligence. This is its habitual-cause sign. Arising first, afterward, simultaneously, or intermingled can likewise be understood through the six meanings.

Signs of meditative concentration are explained extensively under the later object of meditative concentration; signs of wisdom are explained extensively under the object of bodhisattvas. Since habitual causes and retributive results within each of the six perfections have six modes, so do all wholesome dharmas. Careful inquiry makes them clearer over time. There is no need to say more here, nor may one speak at will. Only after personally receiving oral instructions may one make extensive distinctions according to one's knowledge.

Owing Property to the Three Treasures: Cultivating the Path and Repaying the Debt

Teachers of the Vaipulya teachings transmit the rule that if one has owed property to the Three Treasures, one must repay it when this karmic sign appears. Great Master Nanyue said that if one possesses property, repayment is certainly good; if one possesses none and would therefore abandon the practice, running about in every direction to seek it, further discrimination is required.

There are two levels of meaning here. The number of beings' past transgressions is truly incalculable, and debts owed to the Three Treasures are not limited to one item. Arhats first directly cultivate the path and realize the result, without even enough leisure to repay all karma beforehand; hence they are said to resist their debts. If practitioners abandon the place of practice in order to repay property, beg in every direction, and pass several years amid disturbance and confusion, would this not instead become demonic affairs?

Repayment may now be deferred, but one must establish resolve with certainty, cultivate the true Dharma of the buddhas, and unfold repayment through the two meanings of “accomplishment” and “establishment.”

“Accomplishment” means waiting until afflictions have been broken and patient endurance concerning nonarising realized. After reaching the stage of the Dharma-body, one extensively makes offerings to all Three Treasures and returns into birth and death to repay all beings. At that point a bodhisattva is no longer called one who resists debts.

“Establishment” means waiting until one's cultivated effort becomes manifest and complete, reputation and conduct become established, and the appropriate retribution naturally arrives, then repaying the Three Treasures. This is not owing a debt without any intention to repay it. One merely limits begging for immediate needs and waits for meritorious practice to become established. Is this not good?

Yet if one has already abandoned the practice and left the place of practice, repayment is definitely required. One may neither read and recite nor listen and study, nor conduct private or communal business; one must find a means of obtaining property and repay the debt. This explanation agrees with the Upāsaka Precepts Sūtra. The scripture means that a person who owes property to the Three Treasures but is single-mindedly cultivating the path and seeking the first fruit through arhatship need not repay it then; one who does not study the path should repay it immediately. If an arhat uses the Buddha's property, there is no offense.

Unwholesome Signs: Each of the Six Obscurations Also Has Six Modes

Next are unwholesome signs. Evils are extremely numerous; for now they are discussed through the six obscurations. Each obscuration likewise has the six preceding meanings.

When signs of the obscuration of stinginess appear, one may see the Three Treasures, teachers, monastics, and parents gaunt, naked and exposed, or dressed in tattered clothing; see them hungry and exhausted and monasteries empty and desolate; or see every kind of property guarded, sealed, and tightly locked. This reverses the preceding signs of giving: before, one rejoiced when facing property; here, on seeing a beggar, one becomes angry and abusive over it. The earlier objects were implements of giving; the present objects are implements of stinginess and craving. One may also see a stingy and covetous person approach. This is the appearance of the retributive result of the obscuration of stinginess. In full, it too has six forms, understood according to the preceding pattern〔and so forth〕.

When signs of breaking moral discipline appear, one may see images of the Three Treasures, monastic teachers, elders, and parents with their heads severed, and may also see what the text calls the ground sinking and not prevailing; another edition reads the graph for “prevailing” as “rising,” and the precise syntax remains unsettled. One may see one's body split open and suffer the pain of whipping and beating; see one's own body and head separated and monasteries scattered and ruined; see parents revile one and the Three Treasures rebuke one; see a butcher fond of killing approach; or see evil birds and venomous insects crawl along one's body and head. These are retributive signs of the obscuration of anger. They also have six meanings, understood according to the preceding pattern〔and so forth〕.

One may see impure feces and urine, corpses, or foul substances blocking the road, or deep water cutting across the path so one cannot proceed. One may see a former sexual partner displaying impure signs, filthy and shameful; see foul places on one's own body; see a person of abundant sexual desire approach and speak of heedlessness; or see animals or people copulating. These are retributive signs of sexual transgression and likewise have six meanings〔and so forth〕.

One may see the place of something stolen in this life, with its owner approaching in anger and abuse, binding and pressing one to recover it; or see an adept thief approach and urge one to steal. These are retributive signs of stealing; the six meanings follow the preceding pattern〔and so forth〕.

One may see parents, monastic teachers, or outsiders disputing and calculating, harboring venomous anger, sowing discord in various ways, and slandering one; or see a person who frequently commits verbal offenses approach. These are retributive-result signs of the four verbal transgressions of false speech, divisive speech, harsh speech, and frivolous speech. They too have six forms〔and so forth〕.

One may see a drunk person vomiting and collapsed amid disorder, or see one's own body heavy and obscured. These are retributive-result signs of drinking alcohol and likewise have six meanings. All the foregoing belong to retributive-result signs of the obscuration of broken moral discipline. The remaining four obscurations can be understood in the same way and therefore are not recorded in detail〔and so forth〕.

From the side of inner habitual causes, pain within mind is a habit of killing; heaviness within mind is a habit of stealing; agitation within mind is a habit of sexual desire. When all three are present together, this is a habit of the equal division.

Are Wholesome and Unwholesome Signs Ultimately Obstructions?

Third is discerning the different ways in which wholesome and unwholesome signs become obstructions. Four alternatives can be established: originally not obstructive but later becoming obstructive; originally obstructive but later becoming nonobstructive; both the obstructive and nonobstructive sides ultimately becoming obstructive; and both sides ultimately becoming nonobstructive.

Originally not obstructive but later becoming obstructive means that someone first produces a wholesome sign and is then very joyful, but afterward develops craving and arrogance and belittles others. Relying on this sign of realization as a basis for pride, the person gradually becomes attached to reputation, gain, and support. Faults multiply; in the end, the mind of the path retreats, correct Dharma is destroyed, precepts are abandoned, one returns to lay life, and no evil remains undone. When a wholesome sign that was initially no obstruction later creates an immense evil obstruction, is this not “the nonobstructive becoming obstructive”?

Originally obstructive but later becoming nonobstructive means that someone first produces an unwholesome sign, then feels shame, conscience, and fear, diligently repents that evil karma, severs the mind of continuation, and never commits the offense again. The person further cultivates every good and finally accomplishes the great matter. When something begins from obstruction and later becomes nonobstructive, is this not “the obstructive becoming nonobstructive”? Both sides ultimately obstructing and both ultimately not obstructing can be understood accordingly〔and so forth〕.

If a wholesome sign appears just before that good is about to cease, the cessation of good indicates that evil will arise; this is the nonobstructive becoming obstructive. If an unwholesome sign appears just before that evil is about to cease, the cessation of evil indicates that good will arise; this is the obstructive becoming nonobstructive. If both the obstructive and nonobstructive sides ultimately do not obstruct, good does not cease and evil does not arise. If both sides ultimately obstruct, evil does not cease and good does not arise. This analysis begins from good, calling good nonobstructive and evil obstructive, and establishes the four alternatives accordingly.

From the standpoint of the true truth, all the foregoing good and evil are obstructions. Thus the Sūtra on Purifying Karmic Obstructions says that all evil is obstruction and all good is also obstruction. From the standpoint of the provisional truth, the good and evil established by the true truth are again wholly obstructive. From the standpoint of the Middle Way, the good and evil established at the provisional truth are again wholly obstructive. Advancing layer by layer in this way, obstruction has no end.

Intrinsic Good and Evil, Nonmanifest Good and Evil, and Testing for Māra

When habitual-cause minds of good and evil arise, they are comparatively easy to recognize. When signs of wholesome and unwholesome retributive results arise, they are difficult to determine.

When a wholesome retributive sign supports a wholesome habitual-cause mind and the two appear in correspondence before and after, it is generally a sign of intrinsic good. When it suddenly arises alone, it is generally a sign of nonmanifest good. When an unwholesome retributive-result sign supports an unwholesome habitual-cause mind and the two correspond before and after, it is generally intrinsic evil. When habitual mind arises without the support of a retributive sign, it is generally evil created by violating nonmanifest moral discipline.

Furthermore, when wholesome or unwholesome retributive-result signs suddenly arise alone, one may provisionally judge them in terms of nonmanifest karma, but their meaning remains difficult to clarify and signs of Māra can easily become mixed in. To distinguish them, examine them carefully through the ten dharmas of emptiness, brightness, good, evil, and the rest. If they fall into excess or deficiency, they are signs of Māra. Only if they belong to neither may they be nonmanifest signs.

They can also be tested by three characteristics: remaining for a long time, returning again and again, and damaging the mind of meditative concentration. These three indicate signs of Māra. Only in their absence may a sign be judged nonmanifest.

Again, when an unwholesome sign appears angrily the first time, returns more gently the second, and on the third appearance instead seems joyful—or when one awakens after another's admonition or the sign is expelled by another—this should be understood as the unwholesome sign approaching cessation.

May One Judge Signs for Other People?

If one's aspiration is genuine, wisdom and understanding are clear, and one can recognize each sign distinctly without error, one will not be deluded by the various obstructions. Directly applying mind to contemplation of principle will instead increase clarity. If one's cultivation has strength to spare, one may distinguish the gate of karma. Once personally penetrating it with freedom, one may also teach others.

If one cannot distinguish each karmic sign in minute detail, it is enough to know generally that it is an obstruction, grasp no sign, and directly apply mind to contemplation of principle. Karma then cannot impede one.

If one originally lacks a mind of understanding, forms an intention that is deviant, crooked, and partial, and develops craving and attachment after seeing these signs, Māra gains an opening, enters, and indicates good and bad fortune. People then cling to one another, trading signs for property and food, and after death fall into the ghost path. If this is not ghostly dhyāna, what would ghostly dhyāna be?

To correct oneself and then correct others, one must genuinely master this meaning. Only after personally undergoing actual verification and receiving oral instructions from a teacher may one explain it publicly. One must not recklessly promote oneself or rashly make pronouncements of cold and heat. The calamity thereby incurred will be immense. Take this deeply to heart! Take this deeply to heart! Later students must be cautious!

Someone asks: since Dharma-protecting spirits guard the place of practice, how can hostile creditors enter and disturb it?

The answer: guardian spirits certainly exist. They resemble scouting officers on patrol in a worldly army: they are responsible only for inspection and cannot prevent a genuine karmic debt. When a creditor presses for repayment of property, that is not something they can stop. Former karma pursuing a debt and exacting retribution should be understood through this simile.

Furthermore, complete discussions of the names, teachings, substance, and characteristics of the various karmas can be found in the Abhidharma and the Chengshi Lun. Complete methods for breaking karma through contemplation can be found in the Mūlamadhyamakakārikā. Each of the two schools has strengths and deficiencies. The present intent differs from both. It is enough to make good and evil clear and prevent their confusion at the level of phenomena. Extensively distinguishing karmic signs obstructs the correct path. Merely breaking karma while wholly failing to understand how the factors of the path, correct practices, and assisting practices are mediated leaves the method incomplete. The present calming-and-contemplation does not seek elaborate breadth in distinguishing karmic signs, but has ample scope in applying contemplation.

Cultivating the Ten Modes of Contemplation in Relation to the Karmic Object

Fourth is cultivating calming-and-contemplation in relation to the karmic object. It has ten meanings.

First is the conceivable karmic object. Karma that evokes retribution in the three evil paths has upper, middle, and lower grades; karma that evokes retribution in the three wholesome paths also has upper, middle, and lower grades. Unmoving karma further evokes retribution in the form and formless realms. These karmas bring forth body and consciousness; beings then become deluded about form and mind and produce the four inversions of permanence, happiness, self, and purity, so birth and death continue unbroken.

Now contemplate that karma has no fixed karmic nature, preventing inversion and delusion from arising until the outflows and afflictions are exhausted. This is a śrāvaka's contemplation of karma. To contemplate that karma exists because of ignorance, that volitional formations exist because of ignorance, name and form because of volitional formations, and so forth through aging and death; and to know ignorance so that grasping and existence no longer arise, and with the cessation of ignorance the formations cease—this is a pratyekabuddha's contemplation of karma. To contemplate karmic activity as illusion, illusion itself as empty, and emptiness itself as nirvāṇa is a Shared-Teaching contemplation of karma. To contemplate karma as the great earth, able to produce various sprouts, so that the dharmas of all ten Dharma realms arise from karma is a Distinct-Teaching contemplation of karma. All these belong to the conceivable object and are not the Perfect contemplation employed in this passage.

First Mode: The Karma of One Thought Is the Inconceivable Object

The inconceivable object is explained from the scripture's statement “deeply penetrating the signs of transgression and merit.” Transgression means the three evil paths; merit means the three wholesome paths. Understanding karmic signs of the three evil paths but not those of the three wholesome paths of humans and devas does not count as deep penetration. Penetrating both good and evil is deep penetration.

Merely knowing wholesome and unwholesome karmic signs as good and evil is likewise not deep penetration. Going further, both good and evil can be called evil from the standpoint of attachment, while separation from both good and evil can be called good from the standpoint of liberation. This is deeper. Yet penetrating the good and evil of humans and devas remains on the side of birth and death, while penetrating the Two Vehicles' separation from good and evil remains on the empty side of nirvāṇa. Neither extreme is deep penetration; if one grasps the two extremes, both are again evil, so this is still not deep penetration.

Bodhisattvas of the Distinct Teaching first penetrate shallow levels of the two extremes and then gradually enter more deeply, so this is called deep penetration. Yet the Distinct Teaching's gradual depth is still not the deepest meaning of the Perfect Teaching. The Perfect Teaching penetrates profound karma within shallow and immediate karmic signs; only this can truly be called “deeply penetrating the signs of transgression and merit and illuminating the ten directions throughout.”

Such deep penetration neither circuitously and intricately distinguishes the three realms to exhaustion nor passes beyond karmic signs to fall directly into the extreme of emptiness. This is precisely the preceding meaning.

Contemplate one thought as it arises: it immediately contains the ten realms, called the ten directions. The ten directions are the dependent retribution; the ten realms are the direct retribution. Without dependent retribution there is no direct retribution. Once direct retribution exists, the hundred dharmas of nature, characteristic, beginning, end, and the rest are present; these can also be called the hundred directions. All these dharmas are the karma of one thought. Thus “one karma is all karma.”

The Avataṃsaka Sūtra raises a question: since mind-nature is one, why can it produce various karmas? It answers with the simile of the earth: although the earth is one, it can produce various sprouts. When the earth receives rain, poisonous and medicinal sprouts flourish together. Now when the ground of Dharma-nature receives the rain of practicing the path, sprouts of wholesome and unwholesome karma contend to arise within one thought. Karma is called the Dharma realm, the place where all dharmas converge; hence it is called the inconceivable object.

Second Mode: Arousing Loving-Kindness and Compassion through Deep Penetration of the Karmic Object

Having deeply penetrated the karmic object and known that good and evil together converge upon one thought, one arouses loving-kindness and compassion.

From the standpoint of the conventional truth, the principle of transgression and merit has no fixed opposition or accord. Opposing causes and conditions becomes transgression; according with causes and conditions becomes merit. Name and form, and all obstructive material things spoken of conventionally, likewise have no fixed opposition or accord. Stealing them becomes transgression and creates karma of the three evil paths; giving them becomes merit and creates karma of the three wholesome paths. A bodhisattva deeply penetrates that the conventional has no fixed opposition or accord, generating compassion for those who oppose and loving-kindness for those who accord.

From the standpoint of the true truth that is immediately empty, there is no path for speech and no fixed opposition or accord. Opposing immediate emptiness becomes the outflowed karma of the six paths; according with immediate emptiness becomes the outflow-free karma of the Three Vehicles. A bodhisattva deeply penetrates that immediate emptiness has no fixed opposition or accord, generating compassion for those who oppose and loving-kindness for those who accord.

From the standpoint of the truth of the Middle Way, the Middle Way likewise has no fixed opposition or accord. Opposing the Middle Way falls into the two extremes of outflowed and outflow-free karma; according with the Middle Way becomes the karma of the Middle Way, neither outflowed nor outflow-free. In this treatise, the Lotus Sūtra's words “obtained through karma cultivated over a long time” are used to indicate this level of karma. A bodhisattva deeply penetrates that the true mark of the Middle Way has no fixed opposition or accord, generating compassion for those who oppose and loving-kindness for those who accord.

In genuine deep penetration, only the mind of one thought has no fixed opposition or accord; there are no three separate and mutually isolated distinctions. There is likewise only the loving-kindness and compassion of one thought, without anyone first or last. This is called the genuine mind of awakening.

Third Mode: Skillfully Settling the Mind

Settle mind upon the emptiness of karma: good accords and evil ceases. The cessation of evil is called calming; the accord of good is called contemplation. Settle mind upon the provisionality of karma: again evil ceases and good accords. Settle mind upon the Middle of karma: again evil ceases and good accords. Because good accords, it is called contemplation; because evil ceases, it is called calming. This is skillfully settling the mind while contemplating karma.

Fourth Mode: Pervasively Breaking through Dharmas

Pervasively breaking through Dharmas first presents the positions of two schools. Abhidharma masters say that after karma subsides and ceases, it enters the past, where the rope of possession binds it to the practitioner so that retribution will be received in the future. Chengshi masters say that karma passes from the present into the future and receives retribution there.

Now contemplate this karma. If karma is in the past, the past has already subsided and ceased; how could karma still exist? If karma is in the future, the future does not yet exist; how could karma exist? If karma is in the present, the present never remains for even a thought. A thought that has passed belongs to the past; one that has not arrived belongs to the future. Arising, it immediately ceases—what can be called the present?

If one says that karma exists while something is presently departing and is therefore called present, one must ask further: is the time of departure karma, or is the departing agent karma? Does the time of departure depart, or does the departing agent depart? Since the present is unobtainable, karma too is unobtainable.

Seeking and examining in this way throughout past, present, and future, searching everywhere horizontally and vertically, no wholesome or unwholesome karma can be obtained; all is ultimately pure. Yet the world still uses conventional names in language to distinguish wholesome and unwholesome karma. One must not hear a name and assume that it has a fixed substance. Why? Cultivation of contemplation originally seeks true meaning, not false names. A false name has no intrinsic nature; although one provisionally distinguishes it, this resembles pointing a finger into empty space. Within karma there is neither a fixed agent nor a fixed recipient. The three truths of empty, provisional, and Middle are all quiescent. This is pervasively breaking through Dharmas.

Fifth Mode: Discerning Passage and Obstruction

Within the four alternatives—karma, non-karma, both karma and non-karma, and neither karma nor non-karma—clearly recognize suffering and accumulation in each. Within every thought, further understand path and cessation distinctly. When this is achieved with examined certainty, it is passage. The exact meaning of the source graphs 終不蟲字 remains to be determined. This is discerning passage and obstruction.

Sixth Mode: Regulating the Factors of the Path

The Chengshi masters say that when mental karma arises alone, it has not yet become karma. Mind receives real dharmas; perception distinguishes provisional names; formations move together with the object. Only then is mental karma accomplished, so mind, perception, and formations can be unfolded as three establishments of mindfulness. Bodily and verbal karma belong to form and correspond to the establishment of mindfulness of body.

Abhidharma masters say that the mind-king and mental factors arise simultaneously. The mind-king is the establishment of mindfulness of mind; the mental factor of feeling is the establishment of mindfulness of feeling; perception and all remaining mental factors belong to the aggregate of formations and therefore form the establishment of mindfulness of dharmas. Mind-king and mental factors arise in dependence on the form body, so the form body is the establishment of mindfulness of body. Whether one teaches simultaneous or sequential arising, both can be correlated with the four establishments of mindfulness.

Now contemplate that this karma possesses the five aggregates of the ten Dharma realms and therefore possesses all four establishments of mindfulness. Forms of the same class within all karma are the establishment of mindfulness of body; this body cannot be fixed as either pure or impure. The four aggregates of feeling, perception, formations, and consciousness of the same class unfold as the other three establishments of mindfulness. These three cannot be fixed as suffering or happiness, self or nonself, permanence or impermanence. They are therefore the nirvāṇa of the twin trees, neither one-sidedly flourishing nor one-sidedly withered, and unfold through the three liberations. These are the factors of the path.

Seventh Mode: Counteraction as an Aid to the Path

In counteraction as an aid to the path, one should recollect the thirty-two marks and other attributes of the Buddha's response-body, and also recollect the immeasurable merits of the Buddha's recompense-body, together breaking unwholesome karma of habitual cause. Recollecting the Buddha of Dharma gates can break habitual causes; recollecting the thirty-two marks can break retributive results〔and so forth〕. Recollecting the Buddha of Dharma gates further assists in breaking unwholesome karma of retributive result. Through the power of recollecting the Buddha, unwholesome karmic obstructions are transformed and one can enter the gate of nirvāṇa.

Eighth through Tenth Modes and the Retribution of the Three Bodies

While cultivating this contemplation, do not falsely claim the stages of higher noble ones. One should patiently endure various internal and external obstructions so cultivation remains unhindered. If only a state resembling the path has arisen, it is not yet genuine understanding and one must not produce attachment to Dharma. When attachment to Dharma does not arise, one naturally moves without stagnation and naturally flows into the cool ground.

This Great-Vehicle tenfold contemplation can obtain immeasurable pure, outflow-free retribution, obtain unsurpassed retribution, and obtain sovereign karma. Ultimately deeply penetrating transgression and merit without defilement is called “pure” and is the Dharma-body. Returning to the origin and source, with wisdom's illumination perfected to the utmost, is called “unsurpassed” and is the recompense-body. Extending bodily forms into the nine paths and manifesting according to the universal gate is called “sovereign” and is the response-body.

These three bodies are the Great Vehicle's lofty and broad great road, proceeding directly to the place of awakening. The remainder is as previously explained〔and so forth〕.

十境 · 觀魔事境Contemplating the Object of Demonic Affairs

全文五層 →Full five layers →
白話Vernacular

善法將生,魔事為何反而出現

第五境是觀察魔事境。修行人修四種三昧時,惡法將要衰退,善法將要生起,魔便害怕此人回轉而脫出自己的境界;又怕此人將來化度別人,使自己失去所屬的人民,宮殿也因而空虛;更顧慮此人獲得大神通力、大智慧力後,會同自己大起戰諍,調伏、控制並觸惱自己。因此,魔趁修行尚未成就時先來破壞善根,這就是魔事發生的緣故。

行者道力尚弱時,還不至於驚動波旬。所有鬼神都受第六天管轄,通常只是這一界的守衛前來干擾。經中說,若不為菩薩說明魔事與魔罪,便是菩薩的惡知識。若能通達邪與正,胸懷淡然,知道魔界的如與佛界的如同是一如,沒有兩個如,平等而只是一相,不因魔而憂戚,也不因佛而欣喜,安住在實際中;若能如此,邪便不能侵犯正。即使惱亂真的生起,魔來也正好成為觀照之緣。

現在分五項說魔事:一、分別同異;二、說明發起的相狀;三、說明妨礙與損害;四、說明對治方法;五、以止觀修習。

四魔的同異

先分別同異。陰魔已經收在陰、界、入境中;煩惱魔已經收在煩惱境中;病是死亡的原因,所以死魔已經收在病患境中。這裡正面要說的是天子魔。

四倒與四魔的關係是:四倒本身只是煩惱魔;因為有煩惱魔,就有陰入魔;因為有陰入魔,就有死魔;既然尚未出離三界,也就仍屬天子魔。

若從三界之外分別同異,破除三界內的四倒以後,分段生死中的各種魔都已越過,只剩無常等四倒,這是界外的煩惱魔。因有界外煩惱魔,就有無等等色,這是界外的陰魔;既有陰魔,也就有死。三賢、十聖住於果報,直到等覺,三魔已經越過,只剩一分死魔,這叫界外三魔。界外沒有第六天魔,只因赤色三昧尚未究竟,仍借名為『天子魔』。到了妙覺,理體圓滿,無明已盡,所以沒有煩惱;不住果報,所以也沒有死;赤色三昧圓滿,才是魔事的究竟。《華嚴經》所說的十魔,也沒有超出這一意旨。

三種魔相

第二,說明魔發起時的相狀。這些異類通通受同一系統管屬,所以都稱為魔;若仔細尋察枝節上的不同,則不出三種:第一是𢟋惕鬼,第二是時媚鬼,第三是魔羅鬼。三種魔發起時,各有不同的相狀。

𢟋惕鬼發作時,修行人正在坐禪,可能覺得有東西沿著頭面攀緣,也可能沿著身體墜下又爬上,反覆不止。雖然沒有疼痛,細碎的擾動卻令人難以忍受。它也可能鑽入耳、眼、鼻,或抱住、擊打、敲觸身體;彷彿真有一物,伸手卻捉不到,驅走後又再回來,還發出啾㗫之聲,擾亂人的耳朵。這種鬼的臉像琵琶,有四隻眼、兩張口〔云云〕。

時媚鬼發作時,情形又不同。《大集經》說十二獸在寶山中修法緣慈,它們是各種精媚的主宰。若是權宜應現者,不一定前來惱人;若是實類,便能擾亂行者。以邪想坐禪者,多受時媚附著、擾亂。它們可能變作少年、少女、老男、老女或禽獸,形貌殊異,種種不同;有時娛樂人,有時教令、告誡人。

要辨別是哪一種時獸,就應觀察它在哪一時屢次前來;依其所來時分辨獸。寅時是虎,依次直到丑時是牛。一時又分三段,所以十二時共有三十六獸:寅時三種,初是貍,其次是豹,再次是虎;卯時三種,是狐、兔、貉;辰時三種,是龍、蛟、魚。這九種屬東方、屬木,九物又依孟、仲、季傳次為前後。

其後一組三種是蟬、鯉、蛇;午時三種是鹿、馬、麞;未時三種是羊、雁、鷹。這九種屬南方、屬火。申時三種是狖、猿、猴;酉時三種是烏、雞、雉;戌時三種是狗、狼、豺。這九種屬西方、屬金。亥時三種是豕、貐、猪;子時三種是猫、鼠、伏翼;丑時三種是牛、蟹、鼈。這九種屬北方、屬水。

中央屬土,在四季中當王;四方運行時也就是在運用土,其代表就是魚、鷹、豺、鼈。三轉便有三十六獸,再從每一種中各開三種,就有一百零八種時獸。若深明此意,依它出現的時辰呼喚其名,時媚便會消退。若執受稍久,便會使人猖狂恍惚,妄說吉凶,甚至不避水火〔云云〕。

魔羅的內射與外扇

再說魔羅。魔羅為了破壞兩類善、增長兩類惡,喜歡從五根以強硬、柔軟兩種方式進來破壞。《大智度論》把魔稱作『花箭』,也稱『五箭』:每一箭射向一根,合起來破壞意根。五根當下各只有一剎那;剎那一轉,就已歸屬意根。意根若被破壞,五根又怎能保存?

眼睛看見可愛的色相,叫花箭,是柔軟的賊;看見可畏的色相,叫毒箭,是強硬的賊;看見平常的色相,則是不強也不軟的賊。其餘四根也都如此。五根各有三種,共十五種;剎那轉入意根後,意根相應又有三種,所以總合十八箭,也叫十八受。由此可知,不應接納、執著這些感受。若一執著,便會成病;成病後就難以治療,永遠妨礙禪定,死後還會墮入魔道。

魔若從內發箭而射不進來,就會在外煽動檀越、師僧、同學和弟子,放出另外十八箭。從前有比丘受到魔在內惱亂,又受到檀越在外稱譽或毀謗;他對強、軟兩面都不被攻破,魔便哭著離去。行者應善加察覺師徒、檀越之間的反應:有時法主說了不同的話,徒眾便瞋怒;有時徒眾口出怨言,法主便責怪。這類因緣,在《大品般若經》中有廣說。內外各十八箭,便是自己與他人兩方面的三十六箭。

魔又很善巧。起初使人背離善法、發起惡行;若行者不隨從,就改讓人一味陷在世間善事中,忙於建塔造寺,以散亂妨礙禪定。若行者仍不隨從,魔又使人墮入二乘。魔其實不了解二乘,只是把人指引到這條路上,使人不能進入大乘。就像一個蒙昧的孩子,起初受這種指引,捨棄大乘而改習小乘;等到花費的工夫已多,後來即使後悔也沒有用。作這種指引的人,其實也不懂大乘、小乘。

魔還會化導人進入沒有方便善巧的空見,使人說沒有佛、沒有眾生,墮入偏空;或使人墮入偏假。它開出種種岔路,使人不能進入圓道。阿難、笈多,以及修學阿鞞跋者,皆曾受魔惱亂,何況初發心的人,怎能保證免於自己、他人兩面的三十六箭?

若知道魔與佛都入實際,就不再恐怖。《大般涅槃經》說,為聲聞人說有調伏魔這件事,為大乘人則不說調伏魔。一心契入理體時,還有誰在議論強硬或柔軟?

三種損害與三百邪法

第三,說明魔事的妨礙與擾亂。強箭、軟箭等起初從五根射入,會造成三種過患:第一使人生病,第二使人失去觀心,第三使人得到邪法。

疾病有種種相。從眼根進入的會使肝生病,其他各根可依此類推。身體遭受病苦,心就迷亂荒昧,終至喪失禪定,甚至死亡。所謂失去觀心,是本來所修的觀法與善法安穩有序,自從五根有所見聞以後,心地忽然昏亂,原有次第不再存在。所謂得到邪法,應對照十類正法,簡別出二十種邪相。

第一對是有與無。『有』是色相從眼根進入後,看見山河、星辰、日月所居的宮殿,也看見幽暗中種種形貌,還能指點它們所在的方向;這是有太過。『無』是色相從眼根進入後,便說一切法如斷滅的虛空,說成灰滅而全無一法,令人非常恐怖;這是無太過。

第二對是明與闇。『明』是色相進入後,眼前經常豁然明亮,像日月照耀。『闇』是昏暗漆黑,渾然不明白。

第三對是定與亂。『定』是色相進入後,心像木石,塊然一直停住。『亂』是色相進入後,心狡動拋擲,到處攀緣。

第四對是愚與智。『愚』是色相進入後,心智暗昧短淺,鄙拙無知,甚至赤身裸體而不知羞恥。『智』是色相進入後,顯得聰明黠慧、反應敏捷。

第五對是悲與喜。『悲』是色相進入後,憂愁惱苦、哭泣流淚。『喜』是色相進入後,放歌逸樂,長久歡喜。

第六對是苦與樂。『苦』是周身百節疼痛,像被火燒灼。『樂』是身體舒暢沉醉,像享受五欲之樂。

第七對是禍與福。『禍』是自己經常招來災禍,也替別人造成災禍,又能知道別人的禍祟。『福』是自己經常招來福報,也能替別人造福。

第八對是惡與善。『惡』是無惡不作,又使別人作惡。『善』是自己行布施等善行,也使別人行布施。

第九對是憎與愛。『憎』是不能忍受見人,遠離別人而獨自居住。『愛』是戀慕深重,纏綿執著。

第十對是強與軟。『強』是內心剛硬,進退出入都不能自在,像瓦石一樣難以轉變,不順善道。『軟』是心志軟弱,容易敗壞,像軟泥不能做成器物。

這些情形無論太過或不及,全都叫邪相。一根接觸可愛、可畏、平常三種境而有三受;一受有二十種邪法,三受合成六十種邪法;再歷五根,合為三百種邪法。外道雖有九十五種,種種邪法各不相同,它們最初進入時卻必定經由五根。細察三百種邪法,必然能發現與那些邪相相應之處。𢟋惕多半使人喪失禪觀;時媚多半使人得到邪法;魔羅則兼具這兩種損害。

三類魔事的對治

第四,說明對治方法。對治𢟋惕,先要知道它的來歷:拘那含佛末法時,有一名比丘喜歡惱亂眾僧,被僧團擯斥驅逐,於是發下惡誓,說自己要常常惱亂坐禪的人。這就是這類鬼的源祖。那個個體的果報也許早已終了,但同業而生的鬼仍能惱亂人。現在呵斥它的宗祖,它聽見後便會羞愧離去。

呵斥時說:『我知道你的名字。你是𢟋惕惡夜叉,在拘那含佛時破戒,偷臘吉支,貪食嗅香。我現在持戒,不怕你。』這樣呵斥後,它應當離去;若仍不離去,就暗中誦戒序及戒條。戒神回來守護,破戒鬼便會離開。

對治時媚鬼,要善於辨識十二時與三十六時獸;知道它來的時辰,喊出相應的名字,時媚便會離開。山林隱士與頭陀行者常在座後懸挂方鏡。時媚能變化自己的形相,卻不能改變鏡中映出的色像;行者看鏡認出它,就能自行遣除。呼名是內治,照鏡是外治,合為內外兩種對治。

對治魔羅有三法。第一,才一察覺便呵斥阻止,像守門人攔住惡人,不讓他進門。佛告訴比丘:『一切外來之境都不接納。』也就是不取著外來之境;這種不受的方法,能對治一切從自己或他人而來的魔事。

第二,若已經接納進來,就從頭到腳一一仔細觀察,求魔而不可得,再求自己的心也不可得。魔從哪裡來?它想惱亂的是什麼?這好像惡人闖入屋內,主人處處照察檢點,不讓他找到容身之處。

第三,若這樣觀察仍不離去,就堅強其心,奮力抵抗,以死為限期,決不與它共住。像這樣善巧迴轉三種對治,已經足夠,不必再多說。

以十法觀察魔事

第五,以止觀修習,照例運用十法。

第一,先看可思議境。魔事生起時,若隨順魔行而造種種惡業,就成為三惡道的法。若隨魔而起善,例如為了攝取他人、使他歸屬自己而行布施,雖能生於善道,生生世世仍與魔互相染著;有時還會被它附著,借人的口說話。若因此捨棄身命,便會承受相應的果報;即使想要修道,也會遭遇萬般遮障。經中說,有的菩薩有魔,有的菩薩無魔,正是這一意思。這是三善法界。

魔又會勸人說:你自己進入涅槃就好,眾生的事同你有什麼關係?白白承受辛苦,不如趕快取證。這就形成二乘法界。魔還會使人採取迂迴笨拙的度脫方法,不能迅速進入菩提道。像這樣由淺至深分歷各別法界,全都屬於可思議境。

第二,觀不可思議境。就在這一魔事中,十法界、百法全都具在一念;一切法都趣向魔,如同一場夢中具足一切事情。一魔就是一切魔,一切魔就是一魔,既不能固定為一,也不能固定為一切。又可說一魔就是一切魔,一佛就是一切佛;沒有離開佛界而另有魔界,兩界不二、不別。能這樣觀察,降魔之處就是道場。

上根利智的人能在治魔時顯發道理,以魔作侍從,對魔毫不恐懼,就像薪柴加入火中,反使火更旺盛。只靠因緣修成的工夫不能寂照同時;持世菩薩沒有察覺魔的計謀,反而說『善來』。真正修習寂照的人,不必等到另起觀察才照見,當下就知道來者是魔,不是帝釋。別教不能安忍非法,所以說『這不是我所應受的』;圓教把它安頓於實際,所以說『正是我所應受的』。面對非人而不畏懼,對生死有勇氣,這叫不可思議境。

第三,發慈悲心。魔界本來就是佛界,眾生卻不知道;他們迷失於佛界,橫生出魔界,在菩提中生起煩惱,所以行者起悲心。為使眾生就在魔界體會佛界、就在煩惱體會菩提,所以行者起慈心。要使無量眾生在魔界中體會佛界之樂,所以說慈無量佛;要拔除無量眾生迷失佛界而橫起魔界之苦,所以說悲無量魔。這無量慈悲就是無緣的一大慈悲。

第四,以止觀安心。要圓滿這一願、顯明這一道理,就應降魔而成就道場。八十億魔眾也不能動搖其心,叫止;通達魔界就是佛界,叫觀。行者只用四悉檀,以止觀安定其心。

第五,破法遍。魔事才一生起,便以四句破除;無論橫、豎、單、複,都能破得毫無滯礙。

三藏教起初伏住四魔;坐於道場時破煩惱魔,得到菩提道,又得到法性身而破陰入魔,這兩者共同破死魔。在道樹下得到不動三昧,使三名玉女變化,破八十億魔兵;魔的冠、蓋、劍各自墮落,這就是破天子魔。

通教起初得到無生忍,到第六地時得到菩提道,情形如前;第八地時道觀雙流,就是不動三昧,破天子魔。三藏、通教兩處的聲聞都只破三魔。笈多長久受魔惱亂,後來獲得神通,也只是制伏而不是破除〔云云〕。

別教到了十住,已破三界內四魔;登地後分得菩提道,破煩惱魔;分得法身,破陰魔;分得赤色三昧,破天子魔。若依《瓔珞經》所說:等覺時三魔已盡,只剩一分死魔;那麼三魔不應先已盡,死魔也不應獨自留下。這只是別教的方便說法。

圓教初住時同時破八魔,得到菩提道,破煩惱魔〔云云〕;直到妙覺,八魔才究竟永盡。雖說初住破,不能固定成只是初住在破;雖說後覺破,也不能固定成只是後覺在破;然而又不離初住與後覺。這叫破法遍。

第六,識通塞。在上面每一種破魔法中,都能辨識苦、集、無明、六蔽與六度,以及字與非字。

第七,修道品。魔界具足一切色。色當體就是空,所以色是不淨;色當體就是假,所以名為淨;色當體就是中,所以既不是淨,也不是不淨。其餘受、想、行、識四陰也都如此。這叫一念處就是一切念處,依次直到三解脫門。

第八,運用助道。若三解脫門尚未開啟,必定是受到事相遮障。行者從久遠劫來受魔驅使:為求果報而行魔布施;為求利養而持魔戒;因畏懼別人而修魔忍;為求名聞而作魔精進;得魔禪而沉昧於鬼法;喜愛魔慧而陷入分別見網。這六法雖有善的名稱,實際上都是魔。正因這些邪僻遮蔽,三解脫門才被擋住。

現在應以正確的六度對治六蔽。遮蔽消退,度行成就,就像油多而燈火愈明。若其中夾雜煩惱,就用前述四分觀幫助對治;若夾雜業障,就借助憶念二佛來對治。

第九,知次位。若在小乘伏道,全部只可稱為聞慧;一直到圓教五品,也仍是聞慧位。這個階段尚未成就,怎可混濫真位而生起增上慢?

第十,安忍並離法愛。若想進入真位,就應一心安忍,不可再受魔動搖擾亂;還要窮究細微處而觀照,堅強其心,加以呵斥抵抗。

若進入相似位,得到法的賞賜,不可生起高慢心與愛著心。譬如立下大功的人被貶到小縣,可能失去俸祿,也可能失去性命。若生法愛,就像犯了罪:只發相似之解,如同被貶小縣;失去相似之解,如同失去俸祿;墮入二乘地,如同失去性命,因為大乘家業與宗社已經滅亡。若無法愛,便能從相似進入真實,調魔作侍從,直至道場。

再換一層說:退失智慧如同失去功勳,退失禪定如同失去俸祿,定慧一同退失如同失去性命。又可把一個通意貫穿而作觀法:根性遲鈍的行者先理解共通意旨,再逐節轉入各別觀法。《中論》每一品各有不同意旨,卻都會歸無生;通意與別意互相舉發,領會後便能彼此成立。

魔去以後,善法必定生起嗎

問:魔的擾動結束後,善法接著生起,這是事物本來必然如此,就像寒冬過去、春天到來嗎?

答:未必一概如此。有時難關雖已過去,善法仍不發生。魔是惡緣所感,善則由自己的心力所造成。

《釋論》說,釋迦過去在惡世時,世間沒有佛;他精進求法,始終不能得到。魔變作婆羅門,欺騙他說:『我有佛的一偈。你若能以皮作紙、以骨作筆、以血作墨,我就把偈交給你。』菩薩愛樂正法,立刻親自剝皮,曝曬使它乾燥,準備書寫偈頌;魔卻隱沒不見。佛知道菩薩求法的心,便從下方涌出,為他宣說深經,使他得到無生忍。這足以證明:魔退與善生各有因緣,善法終究要由自己的心力發起〔云云〕。

摩訶止觀卷第八〔下〕

Why Demonic Affairs Appear Just as Wholesome Dharma Is about to Arise

The fifth object is contemplating the object of demonic affairs. When practitioners cultivate the four kinds of samādhi, unwholesome dharmas are about to decline and wholesome Dharma about to arise. Māra fears that they will turn away and escape his realm. He also fears that they will later transform others, depriving him of his subjects and emptying his palace. He further worries that after they attain great powers of superknowledge and wisdom, they will enter a great conflict with him, subduing, controlling, and troubling him. Māra therefore comes to destroy wholesome roots before cultivation is accomplished. This is why demonic affairs occur.

While a practitioner's power of the path remains weak, it does not yet alarm Pāpīyas. All ghosts and spirits are governed by the sixth heaven, and ordinarily only defenders of this realm come to interfere. Scripture says that one who does not explain demonic affairs and demonic offenses to bodhisattvas is their evil spiritual friend. If one penetrates the deviant and the correct with a tranquil heart, knows the suchness of the Māra realm and the suchness of the Buddha realm as one suchness rather than two, equal and of one characteristic, neither grieves because of Māra nor rejoices because of Buddha, and abides in the real limit, the deviant cannot invade the correct. Even if disturbance actually arises, Māra's arrival becomes precisely a condition for contemplative illumination.

Demonic affairs are now explained in five parts: first, distinguishing similarities and differences; second, explaining the characteristics of their arising; third, explaining obstruction and damage; fourth, explaining methods of treatment; fifth, cultivating through calming-and-contemplation.

Similarities and Differences among the Four Māras

First are similarities and differences. The Māra of the aggregates has already been included in the object of aggregates, sense fields, and elements; the Māra of afflictions in the object of afflictions; and death-Māra in the object of illness because illness is a cause of death. The present object directly explains Māra as a heavenly son.

The relation between the four inversions and four Māras is this: the four inversions themselves are only the Māra of afflictions. Because the Māra of afflictions exists, there is the Māra of aggregates and sense fields. Because the Māra of aggregates and sense fields exists, there is death-Māra. Since one has not yet left the three realms, one also remains subject to Māra as a heavenly son.

Distinguished beyond the three realms, once the four inversions within them have been broken, the Māras of fragmentary birth and death have been passed beyond. Only the four inversions beginning with impermanence remain; these are the Māra of afflictions beyond the realms. Because that Māra exists, there is form without equal and the like, which is the Māra of the aggregates beyond the realms. Once the Māra of aggregates exists, there is also death. The three worthies and ten nobles abide in retribution. Up through equal awakening, three Māras have been passed beyond and only one portion of death-Māra remains; these are called the three Māras beyond the realms. Beyond the realms there is no Māra of the sixth heaven. The name “Māra as a heavenly son” is only borrowed because the red samādhi has not yet reached culmination. At wondrous awakening, the substance of principle is perfect and ignorance exhausted, so there are no afflictions; one does not abide in retribution, so there is no death; and the red samādhi is perfect. Only this is the culmination of demonic affairs. The ten Māras taught in the Avataṃsaka Sūtra do not go beyond this intent.

Three Kinds of Demonic Sign

Second are the signs arising with Māra. Because all these different classes are governed within the same system, they are collectively called Māra. Examining their collateral differences carefully, they do not go beyond three: first, the Chuiti ghost; second, time-sprite ghosts; third, Māra ghosts. Each has distinct signs when it arises.

When the Chuiti ghost acts, practitioners sitting in meditation may feel something climbing along head and face, or moving down and back up the body repeatedly without stopping. Although not painful, the minute disturbance is difficult to bear. It may bore into ears, eyes, or nose, embrace, strike, and knock against the body, as if a real thing were present. Yet when one reaches for it, nothing can be caught; after being driven away, it returns and makes chirping sounds that disturb the ears. This ghost's face resembles a pipa, with four eyes and two mouths〔and so forth〕.

When a time-sprite ghost acts, the situation differs. The Mahāsaṃnipāta Sūtra says that twelve beasts cultivate loving-kindness conditioned by Dharmas on a jeweled mountain and govern the various sprites. Those manifesting expediently do not necessarily come to trouble people; actual beings of these classes can disturb practitioners. People who sit in meditation with deviant conceptions are often possessed and disturbed by time-sprites. They may transform into young men, young women, old men, old women, birds, or beasts in widely differing forms. Sometimes they entertain people; sometimes they command or admonish them.

To determine which time-beast it is, observe the time at which it repeatedly arrives and identify the beast by that period. The tiger corresponds to the hour of the tiger, continuing in sequence through the ox at the hour of the ox. Each double-hour has three divisions, so the twelve periods contain thirty-six beasts. The three at the hour of the tiger are first the leopard cat, then the leopard, then the tiger. The three at the hour of the rabbit are fox, rabbit, and raccoon dog. The three at the hour of the dragon are dragon, jiao dragon, and fish. These nine belong to the east and wood; according to the beginning, middle, and end of their season, the nine objects are transmitted in this sequence.

The following group of three is cicada, carp, and snake. The three at the hour of the horse are deer, horse, and muntjac. The three at the hour of the goat are sheep, wild goose, and hawk. These nine belong to the south and fire. The three at the hour of the monkey are black gibbon, gibbon, and macaque. The three at the hour of the rooster are crow, rooster, and pheasant. The three at the hour of the dog are dog, wolf, and jackal. These nine belong to the west and metal. The three at the hour of the boar are boar, yu beast, and pig. The three at the hour of the rat are cat, rat, and bat. The three at the hour of the ox are ox, crab, and soft-shelled turtle. These nine belong to the north and water.

The center belongs to earth and rules during the four seasons. When the four directions operate, they are also employing earth, represented by fish, hawk, jackal, and soft-shelled turtle. Three cycles make thirty-six beasts; unfolding three further forms from each makes 108 time-beasts. If one profoundly understands this meaning and calls a sprite's name according to the time at which it appears, the time-sprite retreats. If its possession continues even a little longer, it can make people wild and disoriented, falsely proclaiming good and bad fortune and even becoming heedless of water and fire〔and so forth〕.

Māra's Inner Shooting and Outer Fanning

Next is Māra. To destroy two kinds of good and increase two kinds of evil, Māra delights in attacking through the five faculties in forceful and gentle ways. The Great Perfection of Wisdom Treatise names Māra “flower arrows” and also “five arrows”: each arrow shoots one faculty, and together they damage the mental faculty. Each of the five faculties lasts for only one instant; once the instant turns, it belongs to the mental faculty. If mind is damaged, how could the five faculties be preserved?

The eye seeing an agreeable form is a flower arrow, a gentle thief. Seeing a fearful form is a poisoned arrow, a forceful thief. Seeing an ordinary form is a thief neither forceful nor gentle. The remaining four faculties are the same. Each of the five faculties has three, making fifteen. Once they turn into the mental faculty in an instant, the corresponding mind has another three, making eighteen arrows in all, also called eighteen feelings. One should therefore neither accept nor grasp these feelings. Once grasped, they become illness; after becoming illness they are difficult to treat, permanently obstruct meditative concentration, and after death cause one to fall into the path of Māra.

If Māra shoots arrows internally but cannot enter, he externally fans donors, monastic teachers, fellow students, and disciples and releases another eighteen arrows. Once a monk was troubled internally by Māra while externally receiving praise and blame from donors. Neither the forceful nor gentle side could break him, so Māra departed weeping. Practitioners should carefully notice responses among teachers and disciples and donors. Sometimes the Dharma master says something different and followers become angry; sometimes followers speak resentfully and the master rebukes them. Such causes and conditions are extensively taught in the Large Perfection of Wisdom Sūtra. Eighteen arrows within and eighteen outside make thirty-six arrows from the sides of oneself and others.

Māra is also highly skillful. First he causes people to turn from wholesome Dharma and begin evil conduct. If practitioners do not follow, he instead traps them exclusively in worldly good deeds, keeping them busy building stūpas and monasteries so distraction obstructs meditative concentration. If they still do not follow, he makes them fall into the Two Vehicles. Māra does not actually understand the Two Vehicles; he merely indicates that route so people cannot enter the Great Vehicle. It resembles an ignorant child who initially follows such an indication, abandons the Great Vehicle, and studies the Lesser instead. Once much effort has been spent, later regret is useless. The person making this indication understands neither Great nor Small Vehicle.

Māra also leads people into a view of emptiness without skillful preparatory means, causing them to say there is no Buddha and no being and fall into partial emptiness; or he causes them to fall into partial provisionality. He opens various branch roads so people cannot enter the Perfect path. Ānanda, Gupta, and those studying nonretrogression were all disturbed by Māra. How could people first arousing mind guarantee freedom from the thirty-six arrows of both self and other?

If one knows that both Māra and Buddha enter the real limit, fear no longer arises. The Mahāparinirvāṇa Sūtra says that disciplining Māra is taught for śrāvakas, while for Great-Vehicle practitioners disciplining Māra is not taught. When one mind accords with the substance of principle, who remains to debate forceful or gentle?

Three Kinds of Harm and Three Hundred Deviant Dharmas

Third are the obstruction and disturbance of demonic affairs. When forceful, gentle, and other arrows first shoot in through the five faculties, they can cause three faults: first, making a person ill; second, causing loss of the contemplating mind; third, causing attainment of deviant dharmas.

Illness has various signs. What enters through the eye faculty makes the liver ill; the other faculties are known by analogy. When the body suffers illness, mind becomes confused and desolate, until meditative concentration is lost and even death occurs. Loss of the contemplating mind means that one's original contemplative and wholesome practices were stable and ordered, but after seeing and hearing through the five faculties, the ground of mind suddenly becomes confused and its former sequence disappears. Attaining deviant dharmas means comparing them with ten classes of correct Dharma and distinguishing twenty deviant signs.

The first pair is existence and nonexistence. “Existence” means that after form enters through the eye faculty, one sees mountains and rivers, stars, the palaces inhabited by sun and moon, and various shapes in darkness, and can point out their directions. This is excessive existence. “Nonexistence” means that after form enters through the eye faculty, one says all dharmas are like annihilated empty space, reduced to ashes with not one dharma remaining, terrifying people. This is excessive nonexistence.

The second pair is brightness and darkness. “Brightness” means that after form enters, one's view constantly opens into brightness like the shining of sun and moon. “Darkness” means pitch-black obscurity and complete lack of clarity.

The third pair is concentration and disorder. “Concentration” means that after form enters, mind resembles wood or stone and remains rigidly still. “Disorder” means that after form enters, mind moves cunningly, flings itself about, and conditions everything.

The fourth pair is foolishness and wisdom. “Foolishness” means that after form enters, mind and intelligence become obscure, shallow, crude, and unknowing, even to the point of standing naked without shame. “Wisdom” means that after form enters, one appears intelligent, clever, quick, and responsive.

The fifth pair is grief and joy. “Grief” means that after form enters, one becomes anxious and distressed, crying and shedding tears. “Joy” means that after form enters, one sings in heedless pleasure and remains joyful for a long time.

The sixth pair is suffering and happiness. “Suffering” means pain throughout the body's hundred joints, as though burned by fire. “Happiness” means bodily ease and intoxication resembling enjoyment of the five desires.

The seventh pair is calamity and blessing. “Calamity” means constantly bringing calamity upon oneself, creating it for others, and knowing the misfortunes afflicting them. “Blessing” means constantly bringing blessed retribution upon oneself and being able to create blessings for others.

The eighth pair is evil and good. “Evil” means committing every evil and causing others to do evil. “Good” means oneself practicing giving and other wholesome conduct and causing others to practice giving.

The ninth pair is hatred and love. “Hatred” means being unable to bear seeing people, withdrawing from them, and living alone. “Love” means profound longing and entangling attachment.

The tenth pair is rigidity and softness. “Rigidity” means that mind is hard; advancing, retreating, entering, and leaving cannot occur freely; one is as difficult to change as tile or stone and does not accord with the wholesome path. “Softness” means that resolve is weak and easily destroyed, like soft clay that cannot be formed into a vessel.

Whether excessive or deficient, all these are called deviant signs. One faculty contacts the three types of object—agreeable, fearful, and ordinary—and produces three feelings. One feeling has twenty deviant dharmas, so three feelings make sixty; extending them through the five faculties makes three hundred deviant dharmas. Although the ninety-five non-Buddhist paths contain different forms of deviance, their deviant dharmas must initially enter through the five faculties. Careful examination among the three hundred will necessarily find correspondence with such deviant signs. Chuiti generally makes people lose meditative contemplation; time-sprites generally make people attain deviant dharmas; Māra possesses both kinds of harm.

Treating the Three Classes of Demonic Affairs

Fourth are methods of treatment. To treat Chuiti, first know its origin. During the final Dharma of Buddha Kanakamuni, a monk delighted in troubling the monastic community. The community expelled him, so he made an evil vow to trouble people sitting in meditation constantly. This was the progenitor of such ghosts. That individual's retribution may long since have ended, yet ghosts born through the same karma can still trouble people. Rebuking their original ancestor now makes them feel shame and leave.

In rebuke say: “I know your name. You are the evil yakṣa Chuiti. In the time of Buddha Kanakamuni, you broke precepts, stole the laji zhi, craved food, and smelled fragrances. I now uphold precepts and do not fear you.” After this rebuke it should leave. If it does not, silently recite the precept preface and the rules. When the spirits of the precepts return to guard one, the precept-breaking ghost departs.

To treat a time-sprite, skillfully recognize the twelve times and thirty-six time-beasts. Know the time at which it comes and call the corresponding name; the time-sprite then departs. Forest hermits and practitioners of dhūta often suspend a square mirror behind their seat. A time-sprite can transform its own appearance but cannot change the colored image reflected in the mirror. Practitioners recognize it by looking into the mirror and can then dismiss it themselves. Calling its name is internal treatment; reflecting it in a mirror is external treatment. Together they are the two treatments, internal and external.

There are three methods for treating Māra. First, rebuke and stop it as soon as it is noticed, like a gatekeeper stopping an evil person and refusing entry. The Buddha tells a monk: “Accept no object that comes from outside.” That is, do not grasp an external object. This method of nonacceptance can treat every demonic affair coming from oneself or another.

Second, if it has already been accepted within, inspect everything carefully from head to foot. Seek Māra and find it unobtainable, then seek one's own mind and find it unobtainable as well. From where does Māra come? What does it intend to disturb? This resembles an evil person breaking into a house and the owner illuminating and inspecting every place, leaving nowhere for the intruder to remain.

Third, if it still does not leave after such examination, strengthen mind and resist with all one's power, setting death as the limit and resolving never to dwell together with it. Skillfully turning among these three treatments is sufficient; nothing more need be said.

Contemplating Demonic Affairs through the Ten Dharmas

Fifth is cultivation through calming-and-contemplation, applying the ten dharmas according to the established pattern.

First, consider the conceivable object. When demonic affairs arise, following Māra's conduct and creating various evils produces the dharmas of the three evil paths. If one follows Māra into good—for example, practicing giving in order to appropriate others and make them one's dependents—one may be born in a wholesome path, yet life after life remain mutually entangled with Māra. Sometimes Māra may possess such a person and speak through that person's mouth. If one consequently abandons body and life, one receives the corresponding retribution. Even if wishing to cultivate the path, one encounters myriad obstructions. Scripture says that some bodhisattvas have Māra and some have no Māra; this is its meaning. These are the three wholesome Dharma realms.

Māra may further urge: “It is enough for you to enter nirvāṇa yourself. What do beings' affairs have to do with you? Rather than suffer in vain, attain realization quickly.” This produces the Dharma realms of the Two Vehicles. Māra may also make people adopt circuitous and awkward methods of liberation so they cannot swiftly enter the path of awakening. Passing from shallow to profound through each separate Dharma realm in this way all belongs to the conceivable object.

Second, contemplate the inconceivable object. Within this very demonic affair, the ten Dharma realms and hundred dharmas are fully present in one thought. All dharmas proceed toward Māra, just as every affair is present in one dream. One Māra is all Māras and all Māras are one Māra, yet they cannot be fixed as one or as all. One may also say one Māra is all Māras and one Buddha all buddhas. No Māra realm exists apart from the Buddha realm; the two realms are nondual and not different. Contemplated in this way, the place where Māra is subdued is itself the place of awakening.

People of sharp faculties and wisdom can reveal principle while treating Māra, make Māra an attendant, and feel no fear, like firewood added to a fire only making it blaze more strongly. Cultivation accomplished only through conditioned practices cannot make quiescence and illumination simultaneous. Bodhisattva Chisui did not detect Māra's scheme and instead said “Welcome.” A person genuinely cultivating quiescent illumination need not wait to form a separate contemplation: one immediately knows the visitor is Māra, not Śakra. Because the Distinct Teaching cannot patiently endure what is contrary to Dharma, it says “This is not what I should receive.” Because the Perfect Teaching settles it within the real limit, it says “This is precisely what I should receive.” Not fearing nonhuman beings and being courageous toward birth and death is the inconceivable object.

Third, arouse loving-kindness and compassion. The Māra realm is originally the Buddha realm, but beings do not know this. Lost within the Buddha realm, they arbitrarily produce the Māra realm; within awakening they produce afflictions. Practitioners therefore arouse compassion. To enable beings to embody the Buddha realm precisely within the Māra realm and embody awakening precisely within afflictions, they arouse loving-kindness. Wishing to enable immeasurable beings to embody the happiness of the Buddha realm within the Māra realm is called loving-kindness toward immeasurable buddhas. Wishing to remove the suffering of immeasurable beings who lose the Buddha realm and arbitrarily produce the Māra realm is called compassion toward immeasurable Māras. This immeasurable loving-kindness and compassion is the one great unconditioned loving-kindness and compassion.

Fourth, settle mind through calming-and-contemplation. To fulfill this vow and reveal this principle, one should subdue Māra and accomplish the place of awakening. That eighty billion beings from Māra's host cannot shake one's mind is calming. Penetrating the Māra realm as itself the Buddha realm is contemplation. Practitioners use only the four siddhāntas to settle mind through calming-and-contemplation.

Fifth, pervasively break through Dharmas. As soon as a demonic affair arises, break it through the four alternatives. Whether horizontal or vertical, single or compound, breaking proceeds without obstruction.

In the Tripiṭaka Teaching, the four Māras are initially subdued. When one sits at the place of awakening, breaking the Māra of afflictions obtains the path of awakening, and obtaining the body of Dharma-nature breaks the Māra of aggregates and sense fields; these two together break death-Māra. Beneath the tree of the path, one attains immovable samādhi, transforms the three jade women, and breaks eighty billion demonic troops. Māra's crown, canopy, and sword each fall; this is breaking Māra as a heavenly son.

In the Shared Teaching, one initially attains patient endurance concerning nonarising; at the sixth ground one attains the path of awakening, as above; at the eighth ground, path and contemplation flow together, which is immovable samādhi and breaks Māra as a heavenly son. Śrāvakas in both Tripiṭaka and Shared Teachings break only three Māras. Gupta was long troubled by Māra and later attained superknowledge, but merely controlled Māra without breaking it〔and so forth〕.

At the ten abodes of the Distinct Teaching, the four Māras within the three realms have been broken. After ascending the grounds, partially attaining the path of awakening breaks the Māra of afflictions; partially attaining the Dharma-body breaks the Māra of aggregates; partially attaining red samādhi breaks Māra as a heavenly son. According to the Sūtra of the Original Acts, three Māras are exhausted at equal awakening and only one portion of death-Māra remains. Yet the three should not already be exhausted first, nor should death-Māra remain alone. This is only a preparatory-means explanation of the Distinct Teaching.

At the first abode of the Perfect Teaching, all eight Māras are broken simultaneously. Attaining the path of awakening breaks the Māra of afflictions〔and so forth〕; only at wondrous awakening are all eight Māras ultimately and permanently exhausted. Although the first abode is said to break them, it cannot be fixed as only the first abode doing the breaking. Although later awakening is said to break them, it cannot be fixed as only later awakening doing the breaking. Yet breaking does not depart from the first abode and later awakening. This is pervasively breaking through Dharmas.

Sixth, discern passage and obstruction. Within each preceding method of breaking Māra, distinguish suffering, accumulation, ignorance, the six obscurations and six perfections, and letters and nonletters.

Seventh, cultivate the factors of the path. The Māra realm possesses all form. Form itself is empty, so form is impure; form itself is provisional, so it is named pure; form itself is the Middle, so it is neither pure nor impure. The remaining four aggregates of feeling, perception, formations, and consciousness are likewise. One establishment of mindfulness is therefore all establishments of mindfulness, continuing in sequence through the three gates of liberation.

Eighth, employ aids to the path. If the three gates of liberation have not opened, phenomenal obstructions must be present. Since distant kalpas, practitioners have been driven by Māra: they practice Māra's giving to seek retribution; maintain Māra's precepts to seek gain and support; cultivate Māra's patience from fear of others; perform Māra's diligence to seek reputation; attain Māra's dhyāna and sink into ghostly dharmas; or delight in Māra's wisdom and fall into the net of discriminating views. Although these six have wholesome names, in reality all are Māra. Precisely because these deviant obstructions conceal them, the three gates of liberation remain blocked.

One should now use the correct six perfections to treat the six obscurations. As the obscurations retreat and the perfections are accomplished, the flame grows brighter like a lamp supplied with abundant oil. If afflictions are mixed in, use the preceding four-division contemplation as an assisting treatment. If karmic obstructions are mixed in, use recollection of the two buddhas as an aid to treatment.

Ninth, know stages. At the Small Vehicle's path of subduing, everything can be called only wisdom through hearing. Even through the five grades of the Perfect Teaching, it remains the stage of wisdom through hearing. Since this stage is not yet accomplished, how could one confuse it with a real stage and produce overweening pride?

Tenth, patiently endure and become free from attachment to Dharma. If one wishes to enter the real stage, one should patiently endure single-mindedly and no longer let Māra shake and disturb one. One must also investigate and illuminate the subtlest points, strengthen mind, rebuke, and resist.

If one enters a stage resembling realization and receives a bestowal of Dharma, one must not produce pride or attachment. A person who has performed great service but is demoted to a small district may lose salary or even life. Producing attachment to Dharma resembles committing an offense: merely arousing semblance-understanding is like being demoted to a small district; losing semblance-understanding, like losing salary; falling into the ground of the Two Vehicles, like losing life, because the Great Vehicle's family enterprise and ancestral shrine have been extinguished. Without attachment to Dharma, one can pass from semblance to the real, discipline Māra as an attendant, and proceed directly to the place of awakening.

At another level, losing wisdom resembles losing merit, losing meditative concentration resembles losing salary, and losing concentration and wisdom together resembles losing life. One general intent may also be applied throughout as a contemplative method. Practitioners of dull faculties first understand the shared intent, then enter each specific contemplation section by section. Every chapter of the Mūlamadhyamakakārikā has a different intent, yet all converge upon nonarising. The general and specific intents mutually reveal one another; once understood, each establishes the other.

Must Wholesome Dharma Arise after Māra Departs?

Question: After demonic disturbance ends and wholesome Dharma next arises, is this an inherent necessity, like winter's cold passing and spring arriving?

Answer: It is not invariably so. Sometimes a difficult pass has already been crossed but wholesome Dharma still does not arise. Māra is evoked by unwholesome conditions; good is created through one's own power of mind.

The Explanatory Treatise says that in a past life Śākyamuni lived during an evil age when no Buddha was present in the world. He diligently sought Dharma but could not obtain it. Māra transformed into a brahmin and deceived him, saying: “I possess one verse of the Buddha. If you can use skin as paper, bone as brush, and blood as ink, I will give the verse to you.” The bodhisattva delighted in correct Dharma, immediately stripped off his own skin, exposed it to dry, and prepared to write the verse. Māra vanished. Knowing the bodhisattva's mind of seeking Dharma, a buddha emerged from below, taught him a profound scripture, and enabled him to attain patient endurance concerning nonarising. This proves that Māra's retreat and the arising of good each have their own causes and conditions. Wholesome Dharma must ultimately be brought forth by one's own power of mind〔and so forth〕.

Mohe Zhiguan, Fascicle Eight〔Lower〕.

觀禪定境Contemplating the Object of Meditative Concentration

全文五層 →Full five layers →
白話Vernacular

〔科§1〕禪定為什麼也要成為觀境

《摩訶止觀》卷第九〔上〕

隋代天台智者大師說,門人灌頂記。

第六,觀察禪定境。長期生病和長途遠行,都會障礙禪定。《立世阿毘曇》說:『常常勸諫爭論、忙著辦許多事,也會障礙禪定;此外,讀誦太多,同樣會障礙禪定。』《文殊問菩提經》說:『禪定有三十六種垢。』所謂垢,就是障礙。

修行人若已由前述諸境契入清涼池,已經入流,就不必再觀禪定境。可是,若魔事雖已過去,真正的明慧尚未發起,即使沒有另修禪法,也會因為一直通修止觀,而引發過去世的習氣,使種種禪相紛紛現前。這時應把魔事放下,改以所發諸禪為觀境。為什麼?禪悅美妙,很容易使人喜愛、沉迷,染垢因而一天比一天加深。若把禪境誤認為真道,便會墮入增上慢;若一味呵責而捨棄它,又會完全失去修道的方便。這類過失多得無法一一記載。雖然避過了魔害,卻又被禪定繫縛,就像為了躲火而掉進水裡,對三昧並沒有益處。由於這個緣故,必須觀察禪定境。

然而,禪支和各種定對修道確實很有助力,大小乘經典也都共同讚歎。四禪八定,《毘曇》和《成實論》說得很詳細;自性九禪,《地持》和《十地》說得很清楚。現在也略說它們發起時的相狀,大略分成四項:第一,說明開合;第二,說明發禪的因緣;第三,說明發相;第四,修習止觀。

〔科§2〕十門怎樣開合

先說開合。禪門無量,這裡暫且約為十門:第一,根本四禪;第二,十六特勝;第三,通明;第四,九想;第五,八背捨;第六,大不淨;第七,慈心;第八,因緣;第九,念佛;第十,神通。

這十門和五門、十五門有什麼相同和不同?只是開展與合併的方式不同而已。

把五門開成十門,是把數息一門開為十六特勝和通明兩門,把不淨一門開為八背捨和大不淨兩門。慈心和因緣仍保留原來的名稱。念佛門在《毘曇》中稱為界方便,在《禪經》中稱為念佛,這裡也保留原名。神通是依九種禪而發,不能只歸到某一種禪法。

把十五門合成十門時,數息和不淨各有三門,這兩組並不合併。慈心原有三門,現在只合取一門,也就是眾生緣慈。其餘兩個名稱之所以隱去,是因為禪法是入門和次第,所詮的是事相法;法緣慈是二乘入理之觀,無緣慈是大乘入理之觀,所以隱去兩種理觀,只存一種事相慈。若要開列兩種理觀,它們便應分別收入二乘境和菩薩境。

因緣也有三門。三世輪轉的義理較粗,果報因緣和一念因緣的義理較細;細義附屬理觀,粗義歸於事相,所以現在隱去細義而保留粗義,只稱三世因緣門。念佛也有三門,這裡只取念應身佛。神通只取五通。若只取五門,便有內容不能收攝;若全取十五門,事禪之義又會混入理觀。因此,本章揀去理觀,開展事禪。五門、十門、十五門雖然開合不同,各有各的用意。

〔科§3〕有漏、無漏與兩屬

其次說有漏和無漏。依《毘曇》來判,這十種禪都名為有漏禪;若緣四諦而以智慧修習,才名無漏禪。若不是如此,只是緣事相而修,就叫有漏禪。《成實論》的說法也一樣:根本禪等是有漏;以空、無相之心來修,才名無漏。

現在的分判和上述說法略有不同。十禪本身的體相固然都是有漏,通通屬於事禪;但就像胡瓜可以成為熱病發作的因緣一樣,十種事禪能否成為發無漏的因緣,還要進一步分別。

四禪原本就是世間所有,凡夫和外道都能共有。若專門修習四禪,只會發起有漏定。自行方面有十二門,化他方面有讚法和讚法者。《大經》說『所謂四十八年』,就是這個意思。

十六特勝和通明,即使佛不出世,利根凡夫也能修習,卻不會發起無漏;若如來為他們說法,則也能由此發無漏。它們發無漏的力量雖比其餘觀禪微弱,卻交互勝過根本禪。由於這個緣故,稱為『也有漏、也無漏』。

九想等法是出世的客法。它們雖是事相法,卻能防止欲染的過患,不必等待另起諦智,就能發出無漏。譬如迦絺那的五百羅漢,每人都聽了七遍四諦,仍不能悟道;佛一說不淨觀,他們便發起無漏。因為厭患欲染的力量強,所以判為無漏。若說它們不是無漏,就不應稱為聖戒、聖定、聖慧。『聖』就是正,正法哪有超過無漏的?

《大經》說:『所謂聖行,是諸佛的境界,不是二乘所能了知;可是佛說此法,二乘依教奉行,所以名為聖行。』如今佛說的是聖法,二乘也奉行,怎能說它不是無漏?《大品》又說:『根本禪是世間法施;不淨等法是出世間法施。』既說出世,怎會不是無漏?經中又說:『由九想開出不淨觀;由不淨觀開出身念處;由身念處開出其餘三念處;由其餘三念處開出三十七道品;由三十七道品開出涅槃。』作為涅槃最初的緣,怎會不是無漏?

若因它們是事禪,就說必定有漏,這好比服用兩種石藥,一種使身體發熱,一種使身體發冷;雖然同是石藥,作用仍有冷熱之別。同為事禪,也應有有漏、無漏之別。若說只要能緣無漏便可稱為無漏,那麼六地斷見惑、七地斷思惑時,根本禪也作為所寄之緣,豈不也都應稱無漏?然而,六地、七地要斷見思二惑,終究不能只用根本禪,必須會合諦智,只是寄託這些地位而發。單獨運用根本禪,不能作無漏的緣。不淨等法卻不同,單用不淨觀便能直接作為發無漏的因緣。〔云云〕

本章不取十想,是因前三想屬見道,中四想屬修道,後三想屬無學道,全都歸入理觀,所以不取。不取八念,是因有人修成九想以後已不再怖畏,而且其中念佛一項又已收入念佛門,所以也不另取。

慈心觀兼屬有漏、無漏兩邊。若依根本禪發起慈心,便屬有漏;若依不淨等觀禪發起慈心,便屬無漏。慈心本身沒有另立地位,要依所依禪地來建立階級:依根本禪而成的是眾生緣慈,依背捨而成的是法緣慈。

因緣也沒有另外的禪位。念佛和五通同樣都要依其他禪法的階級來判,正如慈心兼屬有漏、無漏兩邊。〔云云〕

〔科§4〕來意、深淺與互發

其次說本章和其他禪門的來意不同。有人問:這裡所說的十門,和《次第禪門》以及前文對治助開所說的禪法,有什麼異同?

回答:《次第禪門》是為了成就禪波羅蜜,所對的禪善根銳利,所以先發禪,然後再驗它是善是惡。本章是為了成就般若,所對的禪善根遲鈍,先受煩惱阻礙,又遇業境、遭魔境,最後才發起禪境。對治助開所說的禪法,是為了破除遮障,修成助道法;本章所說的禪則是不經作意而自然發起,發後仍須成為止觀所觀的境。所說禪門雖同,各有不同用意。〔云云〕

其次說十門為什麼依這樣的深淺次第排列。四禪是根本禪,是沒有觀慧的闇證,也是會令人貪味的禪;凡夫與聖者都能共有,稍微修習便可得到。十六特勝略有觀慧,不會貪味,也不是闇證;橫向可對四念處,豎向可對根本禪,所以先列味禪,再列淨禪。通明具有觀慧,所證相狀更深、更細,所以列在總相的特勝之後。

根本、特勝、通明這三門同屬根本實觀,對治煩惱的力量仍弱。九想正是假想觀的初門,如前鋒一樣能伏欲,所以接著列九想。九想只厭患外在對境,尚未對治內心,所以接著列八背捨。八背捨雖能破除內外貪欲,所觀仍是總相而未分別,對境還不能自在,所以接著說大不淨,以破除對正報、依報的貪著。雖然總相和別相都能治貪,卻還沒有廣修大福德,所以接著說慈心。雖然對內已治重貪,對外也修福德,若不能觀入因緣,就還不是世間正見,所以接著說因緣;了知三世輪轉無主、無我,便成世間正見。雖已有世間正見,所緣仍是低下的因位眾生,所生福力微弱,所以接著緣上位佛果,使福力廣大。前面諸定雖已發起,還沒有自在轉變的力用,所以最後說神通。〔云云〕

其次說互發不同。依十門次第而彼此互發,共有八種,可比照陰入界境所說而知。〔云云〕

〔科§5〕禪定發起的內因與外緣

第二,說明禪定發起的因緣。《大經》說:『一切眾生都有初地味禪;不論修或不修,將來必定能得。』若只從較近的情形看,世界壞劫時眾生並未修禪;若推到久遠以前,他們也曾經離過五蓋。譬如背誦經文,荒廢不久,再學就容易;荒廢太久,再學便困難。由此可知,過去若曾按次第修習,現在便按次第發起;乃至過去若以事修事,現在便以事發事,其他各種互發也同樣可知。〔云云〕

這就像大地中各類種子全都具足,得到雨水潤澤後,便各自萌發生長。它們生長有先有後,結果也不在同時:梅樹四個月結果,桃樹七個月,梨樹九個月,柿樹十個月。所遇雨緣雖然相同,果實成熟卻有差別。過去的習氣如種子,現在所修止觀如雨水,各種禪發起如成熟早晚參差不齊的果實;總括而言,就是前述八種互發。這就叫內在因緣所發。

此外,眾生雖有應當萌生的善根,也必須借助佛的威神,才能開發。土地雖有種子,沒有日光便不會發芽;佛沒有憎愛分別,隨眾生因緣平等利益。若眾生具有次第發的因緣,佛便作次第加持;乃至眾生具有事修事發的因緣,佛便作相應的事加持。大鐘任人敲擊,聲音大小取決於鐘槌;佛的加持恆常平等,所發淺深則聽由眾生宿習。

《大論》說:『池中蓮花若得不到日照,必因蔭翳而死;眾生的善根若得不到加持,也會沉沒而不能顯發。』《淨度經》一處說:『眾生只是自己度自己,佛對他並沒有增益。』淨度菩薩又說:『眾生若不聽聞佛的十二部經,怎麼可能得度?』兩種說法表面相反,共同成就一個意思:眾生自有善因,仍須佛緣相應。這就叫外在因緣所發。

〔科§6〕十門發相總標

第三,說明各種禪定發起時的相狀。修般舟三昧時也會發根本禪,只是較少;修常坐三昧等時,所發較多。現在先約坐禪來說。

〔科§6.1〕欲界定與未到定

若身體端正,心念收攝,氣息調和,漸漸覺得心的活動道路泯然不現,澄澈寧靜,安安穩穩、綿密地深入;心雖仍有所緣,卻不向外奔散,這叫麁住。此後心念比前一層更加安穩綿密,叫細住。

在麁住與細住兩心的前後和中間,必定會有一種支持身體的力量。這種力量發起時,身體自然端直,不疲倦也不疼痛,彷彿有東西扶持身體。若是不好的支持力量,來時緊迫、僵硬、疼痛,退去時則鬆弛、疲困,這是粗惡的持身法。若是好的持身法,在麁住、細住中扶持身體,不會有過緊或過鬆的毛病。

如此經過一兩個時辰,或一兩天,或一兩個月,行者漸漸感到定境更加深細,忽然覺得心地有一分開朗明淨,身體如雲、如影,明亮清淨,與定法相應;心被攝持而不動,胸懷中的濁染消除,清爽涼快。雖然感到空淨,仍見身相和心相,尚未發起禪支如林的功德,這叫欲界定。

《成實論》把它稱為『與十善相應之心』,說它閃閃爍爍,不應久住。這裡說欲界定像尚未燒成的土坯,脆弱不牢,所以稱為閃爍,並不是說定心像燈焰一樣搖動。又有人把它稱為電光,所依論文其實問:『七種依處以外,還有能發無漏的定嗎?』答:『有。欲界定能發無漏;無漏發起迅速,倏忽如電光。若不發無漏,欲界定安住的時間便很久。』《遺教經》說:『如夜裡看見電光,暫時便能看見道路。』阿難策勵心念時不能發悟,放鬆心念去拿枕頭的剎那,便入電光三昧;這個電光也是金剛三昧。金剛三昧不是無因孤發,而是從欲界定進入無漏;因無漏發得快速,所以譬如電光。並不是欲界定本身名叫電光。

安住欲界定,有時可以經年累月。定法攝持內心,沒有懈怠,也沒有疼痛,連續幾天不出定也能做到。此心之後,泯然再一轉進,虛豁得看不見欲界定中原有的頭身、衣服、床鋪,彷彿虛空,明淨安穩。身體事相是障礙,這一障礙使未來禪不能發起;如今事障除去,身相空寂,未來禪便能發,這叫未到地的相狀。

不了解的人得到此定,便以為自己證得無生忍。可是性障仍在,初禪尚未進入,怎能錯稱無生定?這就像火被灰蓋住,愚人以為沒有火,便輕率踩上去。

依《成實論》的說法,沒有未來禪,所以論中問:『你所說的未來禪,豈不就是我所說的欲界定?』《毘曇》則說有未來禪。尊者瞿沙和《釋論》都有詳細說明。佛法中具備這兩種說法,只是各論作者偏重申明一邊。現在應隨每位行者實際所發來判:有人得到欲界定後,停留數月;到未到定後,不久便入初禪,所以只稱欲界定,不特別說未到定。有人停留欲界定不久,卻在未到定中停留十天,因此只說未到,不說欲界。也有人在兩種定中都停留很久,所以兩種定名都說,不能偏執一種判法。現在依《大論》把兩種都列出。每一階段的邪相、正相,《修證》中已有詳細說明。只是初禪接近欲界,像國土邊界常有許多危難,所以仍應略加辨識。

〔科§6.2〕四分與八觸

從麁住開始,一直到非想非非想定,通通都有四分:退分、護分、住分、進分。

退分又有兩種:一是自然退失,二是遇緣觸動而退失。所遇的緣有內、有外。外在二十五種方便中,吐納調節失當,叫外緣觸退;在寂靜心中,三障、四魔發起,使人憂愁或愛著,叫內緣觸退。退失以後,有的人再修能重新得到,有的人再修也得不到,這樣的人很多。

護分,是善用內外方便保護定心,不讓它損失。住分,有時因善加守護而安穩不失,有時不必用力便自然安住,這都叫住分。進分,有時自然進展,有時經勤勉策發而進展;兩者各有橫向和豎向,橫、豎又各有漸發與頓發。若依十二門一門一門向前進,叫豎向漸進;若十二門一時具足,叫豎向頓進。十六特勝、通明的各品依次發起,叫橫向漸進;一時全部發起,叫橫向頓進。退、護、住、進四分中的每一分,又各自具備四分,詳細內容如《修證》所說。〔云云〕

現在先約豎向的進分來說。從未到定中,漸漸覺得身心虛寂,內不見身,外不見物。這種定境有時持續一天,乃至一個月、一年,定心都不損壞。在此定中,忽然覺得身心微微地、不斷地運行和振動;有時發起動、痒、輕、重、冷、暖、澀、滑八種觸。

有人說,因用心微細,色界的清淨色法觸到欲界身。譬如欲界的清淨色法在諸根之上,便能產生見聞作用。依這種解釋,觸是從外而來。另一說依『一切眾生都有初地味禪』,把禪比作大富盲兒本有的財富,也像竹子裡本有火。禪雖在心內,卻和粗重煩惱不能同時發起;事相障礙粗重,禪便不能發。如今修心漸漸敏利,本性上的障礙既已除去,細法便隨之發起,何必一定從外而來?

為什麼細法會發?數息能轉變心,心轉變火大,火轉變風大,風轉變水大,水轉變地大;四大逐步轉細,所以出現八觸。這像麥變成麴,麴變成糟,糟又變成酒。糟比喻欲界定,酒比喻初禪;它們都以麥為根本,不是從外面來的。若執定觸只從自身生,或只從外界來,就會墮入自性、他性的過失。現在是依《中論》先破除自、他、共、無因四種生性,然後才隨順世俗分別內出、外來。

八觸就是四大的體用:動、輕屬風,痒、暖屬火,冷、滑屬水,重、澀屬地。四大各有體、有用,彼此相加,便成八觸。

〔科§6.3〕十功德與邪正分辨

動觸發起時,有時從頭、背、腰、肋、腳等處開始,漸漸遍滿全身。身內覺得在動,外表卻沒有動相,彷彿微風發起,輕微而連續地運行。若從頭部發起,一般多成退分;從腰部發起,多成住分;從腳部發起,多成進分。

動觸帶有如枝葉成林的功德,大略說有十種:空、明、定、智、善心、柔軟、喜、樂、解脫、境界相應。

所謂空,是動觸發起時,內心虛豁空朗,不再像從前性障未除時那樣。所謂明,是明淨美妙,皎潔得無可比喻。所謂定,是一心安穩,沒有散亂動搖。所謂智,是不再迷昏,也不再被疑網纏住,心解寂靜敏利。所謂善心,是生起慚、愧、信、敬:慚念自己過去從未得到此法;想到自己如今才到這個程度,便以為羞愧;相信一切賢聖都具足更深妙的法,因而敬仰無量賢聖。所謂柔軟,是離開欲界剛強粗獷的心,像熟牛皮那樣能隨意捲起舒展。所謂喜,是對所得之法生起慶悅。所謂樂,是觸法使內心愉悅,安恬美妙。所謂解脫,是五蓋不再現行。所謂境界相應,是心與動觸以及上述種種功德相應而不混亂;又能以念攝持,與它相應而不忘失。如此有時安穩住一天、一月或一年,只要收攝心念,禪相便再現前。

熏修既久,動觸的品位層次逐漸加深,這叫豎發。其餘七觸的豎發,也可依此類推。若動觸已發,不論已退或未退,接著又發冷觸;冷觸不論已退或未退,又發其餘觸,像前述八種互發那樣彼此交錯,這叫橫發。

雖然八觸可以橫發、豎發,也有先後不同,只要用八觸、十功德和五支加以考察,終究不會混淆。但也不能認為八觸在一念中同時完成。為什麼?八觸屬於四大,水與火彼此相違,不能同時成就。八觸各有十功德,所以共有八十種功德莊嚴;名稱雖相同,令人感受的歡悅快樂卻各有差異,就像沸羹、熱肉、鯖魚和沉李,各有不同滋味,各有不同樂受。其餘六觸也各自有別。

若在欲界定中發起八觸,全都是邪觸、病觸或煩惱觸,詳細情形如《修證》所說,這裡不談。現在只就初禪八觸來說,必須分辨邪正。為什麼?第一,初禪位於色界邊地,離欲界很近;第二,初禪還帶有欲界心,邪法很容易乘隙而入,就像門戶一開,盜賊便能進來。鬼可隨邪法進入禪中,禪本身並不是鬼。若不能辨識,正觸會被破壞,只留下邪惡觸。

分辨邪觸,也仍依八觸、十功德,看它是太過或不及。譬如動觸發起時,本應只是身內自然舒緩地動,不慢也不快。若突然變得急迫迅疾,手腳不停抓撓擾動,就是太過;若全然不動,像身體被捆綁,就是不及。冷、暖等其餘七觸,也同樣如此分辨。

再就動觸所具空、明等十項功德,逐項辨它太過或不及。正確的空,只是豁然無礙;若寂滅到完全沒有知覺,就是太過;若仍僵硬而有塊礙,就是不及。正確的明,像鏡中月一般清楚明亮;若亮得像白日,或看見種種光色,就是太過;若完全無所見,就是不及。正確的定,只是一心澄澈寧靜;若被束縛黏著而不能動,就是太過;若奔馳散亂於萬境,就是不及。直到最後的相應,也都依此辨別。如此,一種動觸便有二十種邪相;其餘七觸也各有二十種,加起來就是一百六十種邪法。

追究起來,正禪本不應有邪相。之所以仍有邪相,好比服用菖蒲,藥力將生時反而多瞋;服用黃精,藥力將生時反而多欲。不是藥物使人瞋欲,而是藥力推動原有粗重病法,病法將排出時一度變得強盛。若只在欲界定中,便只有邪觸,只會增加疾病、增加五蓋,不具正功德。若已進入色界定,則有八觸和空、明等十功德,同時也可能有一百六十種邪相,不能不辨。

《大論》說:『有的風能成就雨,有的風能破壞雨。』東北方雲聚就下雨,西南方雲散則雨壞,禪也是如此。八觸、十功德能使覺受成就正禪;一百六十種邪相能使覺受破壞禪定。若其中一法帶邪,其餘法也都被染著,就像同行中有一個盜賊,其餘都成了惡黨。若最初一觸沒有邪相,其餘功德也都善正。

〔科§6.4〕初禪五支

正禪有五支。最初的觸接觸身體,心緣著它,叫覺;細心分別八觸及其十種眷屬功德,叫觀;慶幸從前未得、如今得到,叫喜;安恬愉悅,叫樂;寂然不散,叫一心。

《毘曇》說二十三種心所同時發起,只取其中作用強盛的五種,判為五支。五支全都是禪定之體,定體以前的方便如上所說。《成實論》則說五支前後依次生起,前四支是方便,一心支才是定體。《大集》說第六默然心是定體。有人說五支在欲界第九心,也有人說在欲界定以前;這些位置都還不是初禪五支。

現在分辨有覺、有觀的禪,正是就初禪來判。五支怎麼能同時而又先後成立?五支同時發起,卻有強弱相互遮蔽,所以依先後成就的強支判立五支。譬如一槌撞鐘,同一聲音中有開始粗重、後來細微的差別,五支也是如此。最初緣境時覺支強盛,並不妨礙觀等四支已同時存在,只是覺強而觀尚未清楚;覺止息後,觀才明顯。最初也已有喜,觀止息後喜支才成就;最初已有樂,樂受尚未暢滿,喜止息後樂支才成就;最初也已有一心,但被前四支動搖,直到樂退謝,一心支才成就。

這像剛打開寶藏時,先覺得其中都是寶物,也知道它們珍貴,喜悅、快樂、安定的感受同時都在,只是還不知道各是什麼寶。接著分辨金銀,分清以後便領納而生喜;因喜而享受快樂,終於安穩一心。又像人吃飽以後,再也沒有需求;也像面對五欲卻睡得很沉。因此論中說:『像一個人得到寶藏。』〔云云〕

若四禪都以一心支為體,四禪又怎會不同?現在分別初禪,是把它判作覺、觀相應的一心,所以四禪才有差別。若進入二禪,只須呵棄覺、觀,初禪便壞,二禪的別相才轉為明顯。若從通相說,四禪都以一心為體。五支名義和相狀的詳細解釋,都見《修證》。〔云云〕

再者,最初所發的八觸和功德還很粗淺;若一次又一次發起,就會愈來愈深利。品級有的說三品,有的說九品,也可以說有無量品。種種禪觸彼此帶來歡悅,功德繁多喧鬧,反而不能一心;像歌舞伎樂不停演奏,又像許多客人輪番前來,才接待完一位,另一位又來。出定散心時暫時不現,稍一收斂心念便又出現。

若想超越初禪,只要呵棄覺、觀兩支。初禪退謝後,會發起中間的單一定心,也叫轉寂心、退禪地或篾屑心。在這個單獨寂靜的心中,下地初禪已失,上地二禪尚未發起;若此時生起憂愁後悔,這分定心也會失去。若不後悔,內淨支便會發起,不再有八觸的領受和分別,所以名為一識定。四大色被混合成一種淨色,觀照之心轉為清淨,與喜支同時發起。由於這已不是邊地,不會有魔邪之相。喜生之後便生樂,樂退謝後便入一心。

二禪的喜使心浮動,這種快樂仍不安穩,所以應呵棄喜。喜謝以後,進入三禪未到定;忽然發起三禪,與樂同時俱起。這仍是色法轉得更微妙,卻不再倚靠喜而生樂。三禪的正樂遍滿全身,聖人能捨,凡夫很難捨。三禪有五支,就是捨、念、慧、樂、一心。經論列出的先後次序雖略有不同,都只是修行上的小差別。

三禪的樂與苦相對;呵棄樂,三禪便退謝,也會經過四禪未到定。未到定退謝後,發起不動定,仍是色法轉得更微妙。它不被苦樂所動,所以名為不動定。定法安穩,出息、入息停止,具有不苦不樂、捨、念清淨和一心支。

雖到四禪,終究仍是色法。呵棄三種色,三種色滅去;轉緣虛空而得定,不再見色,心得脫離色法,像鳥飛出籠子,這叫空處定。空處定退謝後,也先入未到定,再緣識而生定,叫識處。識處定退謝後,轉緣無所有,與無所有法相應,叫不用處。舊說把它解作緣少許識;若只是少許識,便仍有所緣,也仍有心的作用,怎能叫不用、無所有?

無所有處定過去後,忽然發起非想非非想定。此定不緣識處,所以叫非想;也不緣不用處,所以叫非非想。其上再沒有可攀緣之法,已是三界最高的禪定。世人以為它最極微妙,外道更把它當作涅槃,其實仍是沒有觀慧的闇證,完整具足苦諦、集諦。即使快要窮盡三有,定力失去後仍會墮入三惡道。根本禪的詳細內容,可到《修證》中尋求。

〔科§7〕十六特勝

其次說十六特勝的發相。若依律典所載的教法次序,特勝應在不淨觀之後;若依實際修行次序,特勝又在不淨觀以前。律中說,佛為比丘說不淨觀,比丘們都生起強烈厭患,不能再與這具臭身共住,甚至把衣鉢送給鹿杖外道,請他們殺害自己。佛因此命比丘放下不淨觀,改修十六特勝。

大黃、巴豆瀉下過猛,身力衰弱的人會被藥損壞,所以還要配合其他藥物,一面瀉下,一面補養。補養的一面譬喻愛惜身心,瀉下的一面譬喻策發出離。十六特勝的策發勝過根本禪,而它對身心的容受又勝過不淨觀。因有觀慧,叫也無漏;因對治力較弱,又叫也有漏。譬如愛吃肉的人,看見豬腸是裝糞的鄙穢器官,仍可勉強吃下;若見六月腐臭的死豬,蛆蟲、蒼蠅聚集,就再也吃不下了。十六特勝是如實觀,還容許從容安住;不淨觀是假想觀,用力峻猛,不必令人能夠忍受。〔云云〕

十六特勝發起時,行者忽然看見氣息呼出、吸入,或長、或短,知道來時無所從來,去時也無所到;入息不在身中積聚,出息也不向外分散。若配根本禪,這一階段就是麁住和細住。若看見呼吸來去遍滿全身,配根本禪便是未到地。可是根本禪是闇證,行者以為身體、床鋪等全都消失,其實並非真無。這像灰蓋在火上,愚人便輕率踩踏;也像在黑夜吃東西,又像盲人觸摸婦女,都不能明白暢達所對之境。現在十六特勝具有觀慧,能看見呼吸遍滿全身,定心又明淨安穩,所以不同於闇證。

行者又看見身中三十六物,就像打開倉庫,看見稻、粟、麻、豆等穀物。若配根本禪,這是初禪位。先前八觸雖觸到身體這座倉庫,心眼尚未打開,所以看不見裡面的東西。十六特勝既有觀慧,觸開身倉後,心眼便看見三十六物:肝像綠豆,心像赤豆,腎像烏豆,脾像粟;大腸、小腸管道彼此連通,血脈灌注如江河流動。內層有肝、心、痰、癊等十二物,中層有膜、膚、肪、膏等十二物,外層有髮、毛等十二物。出息、入息統攝貫通其間。行者看見身體不淨、無常、苦、空、無我,於是所有身行都止息,終究不再為了身體造作種種惡業,這叫除諸身行。

若配道品,這是身念處;若配根本禪,就是覺、觀兩支。心眼初開是覺支,分別三十六物而沒有錯謬是觀支。

心感受喜,配初禪喜支。根本禪的喜隱沒、有垢、帶有貪味;十六特勝的喜不隱沒、無垢而能知味,這是法喜,不是一般受喜。心感受樂也一樣,不是貪著樂受的樂;了知樂境中的苦、樂、不苦不樂三受都沒有真實之樂,才名樂支。領受種種心行是一心支;知道種種不同心相都同是一心,卻不像根本禪那樣計執一心實有。若配道品,這些都屬受念處。

心作喜、心作攝:前面的喜從觀三十六物而生,現在則直接就心而作喜,所以知道這是配二禪。《大集》說二禪只有三支,沒有另立內淨支,現在的心作喜,用意近似於此。所謂作攝,是喜動時心容易散亂,若加以收攝,便能入一心。根本禪只在內淨中領受喜;十六特勝有觀慧,能恆常收攝喜心。

心作解脫,配三禪。根本禪的樂依喜而遍滿全身,凡夫很難捨;十六特勝有觀慧,對樂不生愛味,所以說心作解脫。從心作喜到心作解脫,都屬心念處。

從觀無常起,配第四禪。其他禪位也會觀無常,卻不是專門對治;到了不動定,行者容易貪味而把它當作常。現在有觀慧,知道即使離開苦樂,終究仍是色法,仍然無常,不應染著,所以特別稱觀無常。

觀出、觀散配空處。滅去三種色,像鳥飛出籠,所以叫出;轉緣虛空,所以叫散。雖然緣空,也仍有觀慧。觀離欲配識處。緣空太多,心便散漫,這種散漫名為欲;十六特勝以觀慧離開散心,所以叫離欲。觀滅配無所有處。以特勝觀慧觀察識多、識少,皆歸於無,所以叫觀滅。觀棄捨配非想非非想處。捨棄識處和無所有處後,另有微妙定名非想非非想;凡夫妄認它是涅槃,佛弟子知道它雖沒有粗煩惱,仍有細煩惱,所以不生愛味,稱為淨禪。從觀無常直到觀棄捨,都屬法念處。

這十六種法,橫向、豎向各有不同對治,每一節都不相同。根本禪是闇證,功德淡薄,像食物沒有鹽;十六特勝功德厚重,像食物加了鹽。發相的詳細內容,見《修證》。〔云云〕

〔科§8〕通明

其次說通明禪的發相。修十六特勝時,觀慧還是總略,看見三十六物時,所證相狀也還是總略。修通明時,觀照更細妙;證得時,各相也更分明。《華嚴》也有通明之名,《大集》所說寶炬陀羅尼,正是這類禪;《請觀音》也有相同用意。修時把身、息、心三事貫通而修,能發三明、六通。修寶炬時,乃至能入滅受想定。由此可知,這一門具足八解脫、三明、六通,所以名為通明。

《大集》說這一禪的五支名稱:如心覺、大覺、思惟、大思惟、觀於心性,合稱覺支;觀心行、大行、遍行,稱為觀支;如實知、大知,以及心動到心喜,稱為喜支;身安、心安、領受樂觸,稱為安支;心住、大住、不散亂於所緣,稱為定支。

最初觀修時,身、息、心三事彼此融通;證得時,三事同歸一相,所以叫如心覺。行者覺照真諦,色、息、心泯然為一,沒有差異;又能識別俗諦,看見皮、肉、骨等各有九十九重,覺知五藏生起五氣,也看見身中蟲類居住的門戶。蟲類的往來、聲音等,再細微也沒有不了知的。

行者又能覺知最初託胎時的陰身。過去無明業好比蠟,現在父母精血好比泥。過去業不住,所以叫印壞;現在神識託生,名色具足,所以叫文成。胎兒住在母體生藏之下、熟藏之上,在子腸之中,形體極其微細,只有一念妄想,色與心彼此依存,如有、如無、如夢。

由業行力,自然生起一念思心,感召母親。母親因而想到青色、呼喊聲、臊氣和酸味;由這一念之力生出一絲氣,氣變成水,水變成血,血變成肉;母體氣息出入,資助潤澤,便形成肝藏,向上形成眼,向下形成手腳大拇指。若母親想到白色、哭聲、腥氣和辛味,便形成肺藏,向上形成鼻,向下形成手腳第二指。想到赤色、說話聲、焦氣和苦味,便形成心藏,向上形成口,向下形成手腳第三指。想到黃色、歌聲、香氣和甜味,便形成脾藏,向上形成舌,向下形成手腳第四指。想到黑色、吟聲、臭氣和鹹味,便形成腎藏,向上形成耳,向下形成手腳第五指。覺察身體各部分的細微形成,都可依此類推。

思惟、大思惟,就是分別思惟真諦和俗諦。觀於心性,就是觀一切空;不論真諦、俗諦,都同入心性。《請觀音》說:『一一都進入如實之際。』這樣的覺支,和前述禪法相比,加倍殊勝。

心行、大行:前面覺支屬於理解,現在從心行以下轉入觀行。心行於世俗諦,所以叫行;行於真諦,所以叫大行;身、息、心三事一同運行,所以叫遍行。

心住,是在俗諦得一心;大住,是在真諦得一心;不亂於緣,是雖見真、俗無量境界,內心仍不錯謬。各相的詳細說明,都見通明觀的廣說。

發起此定時,看見身、息、心三事同如芭蕉,沒有堅實,這是未到地相;見三事都像泡沫,是初禪;像浮雲,是二禪;像影,是三禪;像鏡中影像,是四禪。接著滅三事而全入空,滅空而緣識,滅識而緣無所有,滅無所有而緣非想非非想,最後滅非想非非想的三種受想,以身證得滅受之法,成就解脫。

因通明有俗諦觀,所以叫也有漏;有真諦觀,所以也叫也無漏。此禪事相、理觀都已具備,階位也具足。《成實論》一系的人本來可以用它說明道定、進入八解脫,義理很方便,卻不肯採用。《阿毘曇》以八背捨為事理兼具,與外道禪完全不同,因此可以成就俱解脫人。《成實論》只取理而沒有事,就無法成立俱解脫人。若把外道禪算作事禪,也應把十善算作戒,把世間智慧算作慧。戒、慧既都不同於外道,定又為什麼偏偏與外道相同?若真如此,客醫便沒有客定,八種醫術也不能成立。詳細相狀見《修證》。〔云云〕

〔科§9〕九想

其次說不淨禪的發相。先說九想,又分兩類:一是壞法人,二是不壞法人。

壞法人修九想:第一,脹想;第二,壞想;第三,血塗想;第四,膿爛想;第五,青瘀想;第六,噉想;第七,散想;第八,骨想;第九,燒想。這類人只求斷苦,最後把所觀骨人燒滅,急著取得無學果,不欣求事相觀的種種功德。骨人既已燒盡,便沒有骨人可觀,也就沒有禪定、神通變化、願智、頂禪。雖說燒滅骨人,實際肉身仍在,就像入滅受想定而以身作證。〔云云〕

這類行者容易退失。《毘曇》說四果都有退相,像沙停在井底。阿含中說,有三果聖人退戒還家,毀失別解脫律儀,卻不失道共戒。俗人因而譏謗,說根本沒有聖法。佛說:『他只是欲望得到滿足後又會厭離,不久便會回來,再求出家。』眾比丘不肯度他,佛便親自度他,他隨即證得阿羅漢。阿難問:『大德,這是有學人退,還是無學人退?』回答:『是有學人退。』若依此說,這是以世間智慧斷惑的慧解脫人,所以仍會退;不是用無漏智慧斷一品惑、進一品解以後還會退。若發起九想而沒有種種禪定功德,就是壞法人。

不壞法人修九想,從最初脹想一路修到骨想便停住,不再進入燒想,所以能有流光、背捨、勝處,以及觀、練、熏、修、神通變化等功德,一切功德具足,成為俱解脫人。實修時,愛染多的人觀外在死屍;見執多的人觀自己身體;見、愛相等的人內外都觀。發相時也可依此判別。

坐禪中,行者忽然看見死屍躺在地上。這人剛才還在說話,怎麼突然就走了?氣息斷盡,身體冰冷,神識離去,臉色改變;被無常遷移時,不分豪貴卑賤,無論年老年少、端正醜陋,都沒有地方可以逃避。慈父孝子也不能彼此代死。屍體腥臭地躺著,風吹日曬,已和生前完全不同。

有時看見一具死屍,有時看見多具死屍,這是大不淨觀的相;有時死屍遍滿一個聚落、一個國土;有時一具屍體變色,有時多具屍體一起變色。死屍雖不列在九想數內,卻是九想的根本,所以先說。這些死屍顏色黯黑,身體僵直,手腳腫脹張開;全身膨脹,如皮囊裝滿了風;九孔流出穢物,非常污穢可厭。行者心想:『我的身體也會如此,還沒有離開、還沒有解脫;我所愛的人同樣也會如此。』這種相發起時,得到一分定心,幽深而安快。

片刻之間,又看見這具脹屍經風吹日曬,皮肉破壞,身體裂開,形色改變得完全不能辨認,這叫壞相。又見裂開處流出血液,四散流溢,塗滿各處,斑斑駁駁,灌到地上,臭氣蓬勃,這叫血塗相。又見膿汁腐爛流出,不斷滂沱,像蠟遇火融化,這叫膿爛相。又見殘皮餘肉被風吹日曬而乾枯焦炙,臭敗黯黑,一半青、一半瘀,皺裂不堪,這叫青瘀相。又見死屍被狐、狼、鴟、鷲爭相噉食,紛亂競奪、撕裂拉扯,這叫噉相。又見頭和手散在不同地方,五藏分裂,不能收合,這叫散相。又見兩種骨:一種仍帶膿膏,一種純白清淨;有時見一具骨,有時遍滿聚落。

這些相依次轉變時,定心也隨之轉深,幽寂沉靜、安愉微妙,其中安樂無法計量。不壞法人就觀到這裡為止。沒有看見這些相以前,愛染很強;看見以後,欲心完全止息,遠遠見到欲境也不能忍受。這像沒有看見糞便時還能吃飯,忽然聞到臭氣便立刻嘔吐;又像持清淨法的婆羅門被人捉住,強迫吃塗有瘡髓的餅,醒悟後敲著自己的頭自責:『我完了!』

若證得此相,即使面前的人有高眉翠眼、潔白牙齒、鮮紅嘴脣,也只像一堆尿液上覆著脂粉,又像腐爛死屍暫時披上華美絲綢,尚且不願多看一眼,何況親近其身?修不淨觀者甚至會雇鹿杖外道殺害自己,何況還會以歌聲擁抱取婬欲之樂?九想正是治婬欲重病的大黃湯。又像貪食的人明知豬腸是裝糞的器官,仍勉強吃下;若親見豬腸中的蛆蟲、聞到臭氣,還吃得下嗎?先前十六特勝力量較弱,還不能決定斷欲;如今九想觀力強,婬欲之火很快熄滅。所以說:『九想觀成就時,眼耳鼻舌身意六賊便逐漸除去。』行者也由此認清愛怨的欺詐,並知道假相與實相皆虛。這樣的厭患,豈只除欲,也能發無漏,也能成就大乘。

《釋論》解釋完死變想,接著說六波羅蜜和四無量心,諸師都說那是文義錯亂。現在看來,菩薩修最初一想時便具足大乘,所以廣說諸法後,隨即說『乃至燒想也是如此』。怎能說這段是脫落錯簡?

〔科§10〕八背捨

其次說八背捨的發相。最初根本禪、特勝、通明三類,依次屬味禪和淨禪。從九想到一切處,名為觀;九次第定名為練;師子奮迅三昧名為熏;超越三昧名為修。這四類都是事定。現在先說背捨。

背捨又有總、有別:總相是二乘共法,別相則在菩薩。背捨的名稱並不固定,有時在因中說果,把背捨叫作解脫;有時又在果中說因,把解脫叫作背捨。若要確定分判,煩惱斷盡、事理具足,才稱解脫;煩惱未盡、禪定未完備,只叫背捨。所謂背,是厭背下地和自身所在禪地的清淨五欲;所謂捨,是捨離染著心,所以稱背捨。若為破除愛染多,便發外相,如前所說;若為破見執多,便發內相。內相就是八背捨:第一,內有色相而外觀色,乃至第八,滅受想背捨。

內有色、外觀色,是不破壞、不消滅內在色身,在內觀白骨、皮肉,在外觀死屍等。修習方法詳見《禪門》,現在只略說發相。行者忽然看見自己腳趾上的皮像水泡,漸漸蔓延到小腿、腰部,通身直到頭頂。片刻間全身僵直,腫脹緊迫,五指張開,兩腳像柱子,腰腹像甕,頭像盆,各處一同膨脹,如同皮囊裝滿了風。

此相發起時,有時從腳到頭,有時從頭到腳,腫大的身體占滿一張繩床;皮膚緊繃,肌肉裂開,將要爆裂。破裂後膿汁流出,到處浸濕。接著又從頭到腳,皮肉自行脫落,只剩白骨;各骨節彼此支撐,堅然不動。脫落的皮肉聚在一處,像蟲堆一樣污穢醜陋。若發此相,便深深厭患自身,把身體看得像糞便一樣,何況妻子、財寶,還會吝惜不捨嗎?

薩埵捨身、雇鹿杖自害的人,都曾得到這類觀。對內不再計我,對外不再愛著我所,因而低頭慚愧,厭離心持續不斷。〔云云〕《大經》說:『除去皮肉,仔細觀察白骨,每一骨節之間都繫住心念,順觀、逆觀,使白骨清淨潔白。』這叫內有色相。

外觀色,是向外看見死屍膨脹、膿爛,遍滿一個聚落、一個國土,就像前述九想所觀的不淨,所以叫外觀色。這一階段在欲界定。此法增進後,看見白骨生起青、黃、白、鴿四種色,光明閃耀,似發而未全發。青色生青光,乃至鴿色生鴿光,形狀像流水;光明罩住骨人,如塵霧中的鏡面映日。若心緣腳,光便隨著向下;若心緣頭,光便隨著向上。青光映照十方,所見全是青色,像須彌山面向某方就呈現那一方的顏色;其餘黃、白、鴿色也是如此。這些光色將發而未全發時,位在未到地定。

如此經過很久,光本應自然發出;若仍不發,應收攝心念,仔細觀察眉間,稍加放鬆,光便發出。起初像竹孔吐出小小煙縷,後來擴散廣大;四色旋轉著從眉間發出,遍照十方,豁然大明。每一色也各有十功德、八觸、五支和正邪等相。

最初一色發起叫覺;分別八色叫觀。過去雖知道肉中有骨,卻不知道骨中有八色;如今見到從未見過的境,既慶喜又悲慚,叫喜支。色光發起時,內心深受法樂,心地安恬愉悅,叫樂支。定心湛然,安住不動,幽深而不斷轉深;空、明、智、定以及信、敬、慚、愧都生起,不再誹謗毀壞正法,離五蓋而與禪相應。冷、暖等觸即使一叢叢發起,也都不混亂,所以稱為叢林。

這裡的動、痒、空、明、五支等相,由於心眼開明,法深而樂重,不同根本禪,也不同十六特勝與通明。那些禪相還帶皮肉,觸受不能完全通暢;現在直接觸於骨人,法便深妙。若邪相進入八色,可能看見青色不夠分明,斑駁難看,這就是邪相,其餘七色也一樣。闇證沒有觀慧,像黑夜中盜賊很多;現在的禪有觀慧,像白天裡虛偽較少,即使出現也容易排除。

三藏教有人說:『八色是色界法,觸及欲界的骨人,才使種種功德發起。』這是依根本有漏禪而說。大乘所明戒、定、慧法,功德都不可窮盡。為什麼?生命朽壞、受戒形體失去後,無作戒體仍不滅。禪定雖只伏惑,斷惑已不遠,就像蠱蟲入身,殘害五藏,雖還沒死,死勢已不會久。智慧之道永不退失,初果即使還要經七番生死,無漏智慧仍然湛然。由此應知,大乘戒、定都是無漏法。若是如此,八色光便是三界外法。

發起這種相,初背捨成就,位在初禪。《成實論》說:『前兩背捨攝在欲界;淨背捨攝在色界;四種無色背捨攝在無色界;滅背捨超出三界。』《毘曇》說:『初、二背捨通於欲界和初、二禪;淨背捨在四禪。三禪快樂太多,所以不立背捨。』又有人說:『三禪沒有勝處,四禪沒有背捨。』三家說法互不相同。現在依《釋論》,初背捨和前兩勝處都由初禪所攝;既有初禪五支,可驗知它屬初禪。

第二,內無色相,以不淨心觀外色。骨人由精血所成,應當呵棄、消滅,分析白骨為四大微塵。大乘依體法觀,知道骨人從心而生,心如幻化,骨人虛假,骨人便自行消滅。這像好馬能隨人心意,也像善良的人彼此共事,來去都不乖違。骨人離去而新法尚未到來時,若喜心太多,容易退墮,因此只以不淨心觀外色。

外色首先指外在死屍等,也指骨人所放的八色。之所以仍觀外色,是因這一階段離欲界還近,必須繼續觀外不淨。若主動修壞骨人,另有觀法;現在只談自然發相。行者忽然看見骨人自然消磨,只留下八色和外在不淨。骨人消滅時,位在中間定;接著又見八色與內淨法同時生起,青、黃等光再度增明。內淨、喜、樂、一心四支功德都比以前殊勝,這是第二背捨,位在二禪。

第三,淨背捨,以身作證。初禪、二禪沒有遍身樂,四禪又沒有樂,要用什麼作身證?《成實論》一系認為四禪共同攝淨背捨;現在則用三、四兩禪共同攝淨背捨。既然三禪有遍身樂,可以用來作證,便是淨背捨初起;到四禪才完全成就,並能具足勝處。因此可知,淨背捨位在三禪。

所謂淨,《釋論》說是『由所緣清淨,所以名淨』。八色本已是淨法,卻還沒有被清淨所緣磨練;淨色最極在四禪,這一淨色生起時,使八色更加明淨,所以說由淨緣而淨。所謂遍身受,樂受的最高處在三禪,所以合三禪、四禪為淨背捨。

淨有四義。第一,不淨之不淨:欲界身本來不淨,現在又膨脹,所以叫不淨不淨。第二,不淨之淨:除去皮肉,仔細觀白骨,沒有腹中筋血,潔白如珂、如貝,所以叫不淨淨。第三,淨中不淨:眉間所出八色光明本是淨,卻尚未經磨練對治,所以叫淨不淨。第四,淨中之淨:第三背捨又經淨緣磨練,所以叫淨淨。

第四,空背捨。超過一切色,滅除有對色,不再憶念種種色。一切色,指欲界內色、外色;有對色,指眼耳鼻舌身五根所對之色。這兩類色在前三背捨中已滅,只剩八色隨心轉變,所以叫種種色。如今呵棄八色而緣空,沒有另法,只是進入空處定。凡夫染著深,容易保愛空定;聖人發心深、智慧利,能一直前進而不回頭,所以稱為背捨。

若緣空太多,心便散漫,空境又虛誑不實,所以捨空而緣識,與識法相應,名識處背捨。又觀識生滅無常、虛誑,外在所緣不復存在,只剩能緣之心,所以名無所有處。識處像癰,無所有處像瘡;再捨識與無識,就是非想非非想。此處雖無粗想,仍有細煩惱。現在又捨能緣非想的受想,也不再有一個能滅之想,定法攝持身體,泯然無想,像水中魚、冬眠蟲一樣。

若只依被滅的下地立名,和一般攀上、厭下有什麼不同?現在是由能滅來立名,既滅自地,也滅他地,所以叫滅受想背捨。詳細內容見《修證》。

《毘曇》說,得到滅定的叫俱解脫;沒有得到這一定,只叫慧解脫。《成實論》說,得到電光定叫慧解脫;世間禪全都具足,叫俱解脫。《成實論》認為後四背捨沒有另法,若說以無漏心修後四,可以成立;但前三背捨為什麼也說沒有另法,卻又只借用外道禪?〔云云〕

若過去曾得八定,今生可以發起宿習;可是滅定必須無漏,若沒有無漏智慧,修也不能成,所以不談由宿習自然發滅定。九次第定、超越三昧等,若依三藏教,凡夫不能修得,因此也不談宿習發起。若依大乘,也應有宿習發起的義理,只是這裡不論。

〔科§11〕大不淨與大背捨

其次說大不淨觀的發相,它也叫大背捨。前面所觀、所發,是除去欲染所著的皮肉,仔細觀察骨人和死屍不淨;有時觀一屍、兩屍,有時觀城邑聚落中不淨流溢,都只約自、他眾生的正報,所以叫小不淨。依此厭離背捨,便叫背捨,其中也有總相、別相。〔云云〕

大不淨觀不只看正報流溢不淨,也觀依報:住宅、錢財、穀米、衣服、飲食、山河、園林、江淮、池沼,凡是色法,全都不淨。到處有蟲、膿流出,臭穢腥臊;房舍像墳墓,錢財像死蛇,羹湯像糞汁,米飯像白蟲,衣服像臭皮,山像肉堆,池塘像膿河,園林像枯骨,江海像大片污穢。《大經》說:『看見美味羹湯,要作穢汁想。』就是這種觀法。

坐禪中忽然看見上述境相,見整個大地沒有一處可愛,依報、正報都不再值得貪著,這叫大不淨發。好比最初點火時,加力鑽木,煙焰仍小;火勢一旦形成,就不再選擇柴薪,乃至江河也能燒乾。最初觀不淨,只見一具死屍或一個國土,婬欲之心還時起時滅;如今定力已成,厭惡也盛,一切依正無非不淨,欲心永遠止息。

再說,一切事物哪有固定相?隨眾生果報不同,所感所見也不同。善業感清淨色,惡業感不淨色。諸天所見寶地、寶宮,人間富貴快樂的人,甚至能拿瓦石而使之變成金銀,都是善業力招感,依報、正報俱淨。《僧護經》所說地獄,獄相各不相同:有人看見自身肉體就是土地,被別人耕種;有人看見身體像樹林,被眾人摧折;有人身體像山、像房屋、像衣服。共有一百二十種,都是惡業招感的不淨色。

若執清淨色為實有,保愛堅固,便要以大觀力破除大著心,翻轉大顛倒,成就大不淨觀。為什麼?幻術多是欺誑,神通法卻能契合事物轉變的道理;一切物都可以轉變。譬如酥、蠟、金、鐵遇熱會流動如水,遇冷又凝固如地。這種觀法契合轉變之道,是定力使然。

若只是根本禪,只能除下地染著,不能除自地染著;若修小背捨、大背捨,尚未成無漏,也能除下地與自地染著;若無漏觀緣一切而通達,則下地、自地、上地的染著全都能除。

若行者發大不淨,所入背捨也大,由初禪所攝。若內在沒有骨人,只在外觀八色和依正二報,因所緣境廣大,名第二大背捨,由二禪所攝。若依大不淨入淨背捨,所得也大;乃至入滅背捨,也是如此。

大勝處,是把背捨修得更純熟,使行者對所緣能自在轉變。《大論》說,鈍根人修完八背捨,才修勝處和一切處;中根人修完前三背捨,便在四禪中修勝處等;上根人只修初背捨,便能進修一切法。現在依中根來說。

所謂多或少,仍約依報、正報:一具死屍是少,兩具是多,依次增加都可明白;一件衣、一份食物、一座山河是少,無量衣食、山河是多。最初修時從少到多,如今自然發相也應如此。

所謂好或醜,善業所得端正是好,惡業所得鄙陋是醜;但兩者都是順我意、我以為美的叫好,違我意、我以為惡的叫醜。兩者若有智慧都叫好,有愚癡都叫醜;富貴都叫好,貧賤都叫醜。這些好、醜同樣不淨。山河、國土、衣食、住宅,不論好醜,也全都不淨。又可說依報、正報都醜,骨人所放八色為好;再進一步,未經磨練的八色也是醜,磨練後才是好。好與醜仍都不淨。這兩種勝處由初禪所攝。

若內無色相而外觀色,不論多或少、好或醜,都能勝知勝見:內在骨人已滅,外面仍有八色;又有依正多少、好醜,所說都如前。〔云云〕

《摩訶止觀》卷第九〔上〕

《摩訶止觀》卷第九〔下〕

隋代天台智者大師說,門人灌頂記。

所謂勝知,是這一念心勝過色法,不被色法繫縛,心又能轉變色法,所以叫勝知。所謂勝見,是清淨、不清淨等境都能在自己心中自在轉變,觀解已成就,所以叫勝見。這兩種勝處由二禪所攝。

勝處成就時,行者連自己的身體都不愛惜,何況財物和他人的身體?上古賢人能推讓名位、辭讓國土,或因別人牽牛飲水而洗耳,都是過去生曾修此觀,久而久之自然成性,不再有愛染。若不明白這個道理,人會貪著名位直到死,怎可能忽然看淡榮華、捨棄王位?

後四勝處在第四禪中成就。第三禪樂受太多,不能自在轉變。聲聞法中作這樣的分判;若依菩薩法,每一禪都能轉變,怎會完全沒有?《大論》說青、黃、赤、白四種,這是從實法說;《瓔珞》說地、水、火、風四種,這是從假名說,兩種說法可以互相收攝。這四種勝處中,內色、外色都已滅盡,只剩八色;只有多少的轉變,不再有好醜的轉變。

十種一切處都在第四禪中成就。初禪覺觀多,二禪喜心動,三禪樂受動,都不能廣大普遍、遍滿一切處;只有第四禪的不動念與慧,才能廣大普遍。用青色遍滿十方,十方所見都青;其餘顏色也同樣遍滿,所以叫一切處。

所謂一切入,是青色遍滿一切時,黃色又進入青色,也遍滿一切處。青、黃本相各自不失,彼此相入又不混濫;其餘顏色相入也一樣,這叫一切入。這明明是內心放出色光而遍滿一切處,怎能把外在樹葉當作所緣,再說它遍滿一切處?若內心沒有轉變法,怎能轉變外在樹葉?必須先能轉變自己的心,才能轉變樹葉。《大論》取優鉢羅華作例,是怕人不能理解,借外物比喻內心,不能執著譬喻,把它當作真正義旨。若修通明觀,內在沒有骨人,也不放出八色,修勝處時借外在所緣,或許可以如此;不壞法人能從內心自放八色,便不必借外境。

再者,菩薩修勝處,能具足眾行。若不能通達依報、正報的真相,會生貪著和慳惜;此觀若明,連身體都想捨,何況還會愛惜自己的財物、貪求他人財產?這就是檀波羅蜜。

得到這樣的觀,決不會為了財色破戒,殺害財主,把他人財物取歸自己,又用百般欺詐保全自身,絕不會有這種道理;這就是尸羅波羅蜜。得此觀時,即使他人觸惱、侵奪,也終不生瞋,不會為糞穢般的東西爭執;這就是忍辱波羅蜜。此觀成就後,不依倚不淨屍身,也不因所處國土不淨而中途退失定心;這叫精進波羅蜜。此觀能具足觀、練、熏、修、神通變化、願智、頂禪等;這叫禪波羅蜜。得到此觀時,一切法的能觀、所觀都不可得,不生不滅,究竟清淨;這叫般若波羅蜜。

一切道定法門,都在勝處的自在轉變中成就。定心自在,能使所緣迴轉、離去、安住,建立種種法門,隨心所欲便能成就;像快馬能衝破敵陣,也能自行制止停住。這時心光明清淨,不再有魔事;心能使役魔,魔不能破壞此心。修四種三昧的人若發得此法,多會轉入五品弟子位。為什麼?助道力量很大,能使人快速接近清涼池。到這裡,既是發觀禪的相,也是發大乘禪的相。至於練、熏、修等深定,凡夫尚且不能學,便沒有宿習發起可談;若另有經論明說,自然不待多言。

〔科§12〕慈心

第七,說慈心發相。慈心依根本禪前後而起。〔云云〕行者忽然緣一切眾生,取眾生得樂之相;心中沒有怨恨、沒有惱害,愉悅適意。有時看見眾生得到人間快樂,有時看見眾生得到天上快樂。善加修習而得解,定心分明,沒有一個眾生不得樂。起初心念綿密細靜,後來定力轉深。

所緣眾生有三類:緣親愛的人得樂,名為廣;緣中性的人得樂,名為大;緣怨仇的人得樂,名為無量。又可約方所分三類:緣一方眾生得樂,名為廣;緣四維眾生得樂,名為大;緣十方眾生得樂,名為無量。

慈定有隱沒和不隱沒。若內心緣眾生,決定作眾生得樂想,心境非常分明,但在外在所緣處並沒有看見眾生實際受樂,這是內不隱沒而外隱沒。又有內心明淨,在外也看見眾生得樂,這是內外都不隱沒。

若先得慈定,後發初禪五支功德:最初覺知一切眾生全都得樂,心與定相合,自己內心也快樂,又能善修得解,這叫覺支。清楚分別眾生所得快樂,或在人間、或在天上,有無量不同品類,這叫觀支。對怨親平等,不再有畏懼怨家、憂念親人的苦,這叫喜支。喜支的浮動止息,心神安愉歡悅,也如所緣眾生得樂之相,這叫樂支。定法愈來愈深,攝持內心不動,這叫一心支。

慈定五支名稱和根本禪相同,法味卻永遠不同,像糖蜜和水都是冷的,滋味卻不同。若只發根本禪,果報止於梵眾天、梵輔天;若得到慈定,果報可以成為梵王。果報既殊勝,因地也更廣大。若先得根本禪,後加修慈定,根本禪也會更加深厚。

又可在慈定中發二禪,成就內淨等四支;再發三禪,成就以樂為主的五支;再發四禪。每一禪都和相應諸禪相合,禪支如林而具足,法味比前加倍,就像前述譬喻。只是慈心本來緣他人得樂,內在領受樂定,外在看見他人得樂,這一相只到三禪。到四禪時,只見他人得樂,內在已沒有樂受,因為已捨苦、捨樂。這是小乘所作分別。

佛有時為破執著因緣而說:『修慈心,福德到遍淨天;修悲心,福德到空處;修喜心,福德到識處;修捨心,福德到不用處。』可是菩薩恆常與慈悲同在,哪一禪地會沒有慈悲?慈悲熏習一切善法,怎會只到三禪?上述分判只是一往方便之說。若先發根本禪,後發慈定,也同樣如此;但兩者可能都是闇證而隱沒,也可能內不隱沒而外隱沒。〔云云〕

若依十六特勝或通明發起慈定,所依定自有本身一套功德,能依的慈定附著而起,兩者不混濫。所依定既有觀慧,慈定也不隱沒;它的五支法味比根本禪加倍殊勝。也有因慈定而發十六特勝、通明,這時慈定同樣不隱沒,禪味也深。也有因慈定而發小不淨、大不淨。

有人問:不淨觀取眾生身破壞之相,既已無眾生可緣,又有誰能得到快樂?

回答:雖沒有眾生所得的有漏快樂,卻有涅槃之樂;這便發起法緣慈。

又問:慈心緣眾生清淨相,沒有瞋恨惱害,取其美好相;不淨觀則破壞眾生之相,取其醜惡相,兩種相反觀法怎會相互發起?

回答:這並不妨礙。譬如雖然看見身體不淨,也不妨同時看見清淨的人端正、衣裳整齊;雖生慈定,也不妨發不淨觀。慈定又能莊嚴背捨等觀,使功德加倍深厚,勝過單獨發不淨;兩種觀也能相互發起。〔云云〕

其餘悲、喜、捨三無量心如何彼此發起,可以比照慈定而知。

若四無量心依附根本禪而發,便成有漏;依附十六特勝、通明而發,便成也有漏、也無漏;依附不淨觀而發,便成無漏。因緣各不相同,所以慈定等有百千萬種深淺差別,無法全部說盡。

這像欲界四大色造作種種土地,有青、黃、赤、白和高低之別;造作種種樹木、花草、果實,有甘、苦、辛、酸和藥、毒、香、臭之別;造作種種人,有端正、醜陋、聰明、遲鈍、貧、富、善、惡之別;造作種種禽獸,有毛、有角、能飛、能走。種類無邊,品級不混,各隨本性分限,任其力量所能而成。

薄福之人只靠稗子、小米活命,就不相信世上還有甘蔗、葡萄。色界清淨法也是如此,禪支功德轉變成種種滋味,彼此增添交糅,卻不混亂;直到四無量心,境界更加廣大。為什麼?眾生無量,所以想像眾生得樂也無量;諸法無量,依附各種法所發的禪支法味也無量,不能計數。眾生福薄,不信禪定;即使相信一種禪法,也不信其中有無量功德,就像偏遠山區的人不識珍饈,井蛙不能相信海神所見,實在可憐。能相信的人,知道聖者境界不可思議,不會生起誹謗。〔云云〕

〔科§13〕因緣禪發起

第八,說因緣禪發相。行者有大功勳,諸佛便賜予禪定三昧;也有人因過去宿習,前後發起因緣定。〔云云〕

坐禪中,行者忽然思惟心所緣之處,或緣善心,或緣惡心;能緣、所緣的存在,就是十二支中的有。有能含藏將來果報。這個有由取而來:心攷取善惡,便成為有;若不攷取,也就沒有此有,所以知道有從取生。又知取從愛起,因為愛,所以才會攷取;譬如愛著色身,直到死仍要攷取,不愛便不取。

愛因受生。由於領受善惡境,所以生愛;若沒有領受,愛便不生。受又由觸而來,色聲香味觸法六塵來觸眼耳鼻舌身意六根,所以產生受;沒有觸,便沒有受。經說:『由六觸為因緣,生起種種受。』所以受由觸生。

又知觸由眼耳鼻舌身意六入門而來。若沒有六識統攝六根,就不能涉入六塵而生觸。觸由入生,入又由名色而有。若只有色,色本身不能觸,像死人;若只有名,名本身也不能觸,像盲聾之人。色與心和合,才有觸。色就是色陰,心就是受、想、行、識四陰。了別此色,叫識陰;領納此色,叫受陰;對色起貪、起瞋,分屬想陰、行陰。五陰具足,才有覺觸,所以知道觸由名色生。

名色由最初託胎的識而有。初託胎時叫歌羅邏,此時便具三事:第一,命;第二,暖;第三,識。其中有果報風,依此風而立名為命;父母精血不臭、不腐爛,叫暖;其中的心意,叫識。由識託胎,才有凝酥、薄酪等胎相,六皰逐步開展,名與色和合。由此可知,名色正是由識而生。

識由業行而來。過去持五戒的善業,使人在下一世受人中名色;過去破五戒的惡業,使人在三惡道受生。因此知道識由業而來,業就是行支。行又由無明而有,愚癡愛染造作種種行,使識從過去流轉到現在;再由現在的愛、取緣成有,有能含藏果報,招感未來生死。如此三世因緣流轉,其中空無主人。

這樣思惟而生起觀智時,人我邪執便被破除;定心安穩綿密,從粗入細,歷經欲界定、未到定,乃至根本初禪,五支功德依次發起。覺知因緣空、沒有主宰,叫覺支;清楚分別三世流轉互相依賴,沒有差錯,叫觀支;得到因緣智慧,深知三世,怎會不欣喜慶幸?這叫喜支;定法攝持內心,安恬愉悅美妙,叫樂支;定心湛然,沒有攀緣、沒有妄念,叫一心支。

因緣三昧本屬智慧性;因這分智慧明了,便能發起根本禪。有時根本禪與因緣三昧彼此和合,法味淳厚濃重,不同單獨發起五支。此三昧也有隱沒、不隱沒。若內心只理解因緣法,不再生我倒,卻只是與根本禪相應,暗中具有這分理解,叫隱沒。若三昧發起時內心明淨,看見歌羅邏、五皰開展,以及它們的出生處、安住處;也看見過去所造善惡行業、因此形成的好醜,還看見未來生死之事,三世分明,這叫不隱沒相。

隱沒、不隱沒兩種都具足空、明等十法,這叫根本禪由因緣三昧而發。乃至十六特勝、通明、背捨等禪,也各有隱沒、不隱沒,也能由因緣三昧而發,都是如此。

若由根本禪發因緣觀,行者忽然在定中思惟:根本諸定全都由因緣所成;能成的因緣與所成的禪,就是有。麁住、細住含藏炎摩天、兜率天之有;有生必有死。欲界定也是因緣所成之有,有便含果,將來應受化樂天生;有生便有死。未到定也是因緣所成之有,有便含果,將來應受他化自在天之有。初禪相應,便含初禪天之有;一直到非想非非想定,也都是如此。

這些有都由取而來。攷取初禪之相,就像前面二十五方便中,心裡有種種希望,攷取禪相的樣貌,所以知道有由取生。取又由愛而來,因聽人說初禪功德,便生愛味。愛又由受而來,因聽到那些功德,心先領受,才生愛。受又由入而來,入就是六根;沒有六根入境,就無處領受。受也由觸塵而來,根塵相觸才有入。觸由名色而來,五陰和合才有觸。名色由最初託胎識的命、暖、識三事而來;三事由業而來受身;業又由無明而生,於是有受生之識,乃至老死。

從最高的非想非非想,直到最低的麁住,都能一一看清其中十二因緣。乃至十六特勝、通明等由根本禪而發,也可依此類推。〔云云〕

因緣觀既能破我倒,它與界方便破我執的用意相同,只是依《禪經》受因緣三昧之名。從三世推尋因果,雖屬慧性,仍叫停心觀。心得停住,如密室中沒有風,才可進一步修念處觀。念處觀成就,才名聞慧;聞慧已是理觀。

富那領解時說:『我已明白、已知道。』『你怎麼知道?』『若知道無明,就不會再生取、有。』這是聞慧之意。此處因緣觀還在念處以前,尚沒有聞慧的力量,所以歸於事觀。

因緣門隨眾生根機而有不同。《瓔珞》說十種十二因緣,《大集》說果報因緣和一念因緣,諸師則多傳三世因緣。龍樹造《中論》,開頭先說〈因緣品〉。有論師認為因緣不能收盡一切法,所以《中論》不以因緣為宗,只把因緣算作世俗諦;把因緣破盡才是真諦,所以說《中論》以二諦為宗。

現在反問:全論哪一品不是先說世俗諦,再把執著破盡?這只是全論通用的方法,不是某一品的特別宗旨。《中論》起初通觀因緣,接著〈染染品〉等分別破愛支、取支,〈六情品〉分別破苦果各支,直到最後兩品,又另說聲聞如何觀因緣。通觀、別觀種種用意,全都在觀因緣,怎能說不以因緣為宗?北方論師取末後品中的救義,把六因、四緣立為宗;那只是生滅因緣,是後兩品的用意,不是全論正宗。佛滅度後,人的根機愈來愈鈍,執著因緣有固定實相,不能理解佛意,所以龍樹造論,闡明十二因緣觀門。

〔科§14〕就因緣修十乘觀

如今既已發起因緣法,便依因緣來說止觀,也同樣分十個意思。〔云云〕

〔科§14.1〕思議境、不思議境與四教

先說可思議境。過去無明心中造作黑業和種種不善行,成就地獄、餓鬼、畜生三惡道法界;造作種種白業和不動業,成就人、天、阿修羅三善道法界。

若把無明轉成觀察生滅的明慧,叫下智觀,得聲聞菩提。把有漏行轉為出世助道行;七種有學人的殘業尚未窮盡,仍會在善道受生。無學人則以無漏業,又因著於真諦,這分愛與根本無明和合,生到方便有餘土,領受彼土名色;又在彼土對境起愛、起瞋,進而生取、有。這就是聲聞法界。

若把無明轉成不生不滅之明,就是中智,得緣覺菩提。《請觀音》說:『觀十二因緣如夢、如幻、如芭蕉,便成就緣覺道。』意思就在這裡。把有漏行轉成無漏助道行,至於結業盡或未盡,情形與前面相同,這就是緣覺法界。

若把無明轉為般若,把不善行轉為布施、持戒、忍辱、精進、禪定五度,因真諦尚未發起,仍具三界內的十二因緣,這是六度菩薩法界。若把無明轉成空慧,把行轉成六度,通教六地、七地以前斷惑未盡,仍與前述情形相同;斷盡後生方便土,只是福德、智慧比二乘略勝,這叫中智觀,得通教菩提。

若把無明轉為次第之明,把行轉為歷別次第行,別教十信、十住斷惑未盡,十行、十回向斷惑已盡,受生情形仍與前述相同。這叫上智觀,得別教菩提。

若把無明轉為佛智之明,從初發心便知道十二因緣就是三佛性。通觀十二因緣真如實理,是正因佛性;觀十二因緣的智慧,是了因佛性;觀十二因緣心具足種種行,是緣因佛性。

若分別配對,無明、愛、取就是了因佛性,行、有就是緣因佛性,識、名色、六入、觸、受、生、老死七支就是正因佛性。為什麼?苦道就是生死,轉變生死身便是法身;煩惱是黑暗之法,轉無明便成明;業行是繫縛之法,轉繫縛便成解脫。三道當體就是法身、般若、解脫三德。

本性具足而在因時,三佛性不是縱向先後,也不是橫向並列;修行顯得而在果時,三德也不縱不橫,像梵文伊字三點,名為三德涅槃。《淨名》說:『一切眾生就是大涅槃,就是佛,就是菩提。』正是這個意思。這叫上上智觀,得佛菩提。

圓教五品位尚未斷惑,近似有學;入鐵輪十信位,永別苦海,近似無學。雖仍有變易生死,所生五根和福德卻與二乘相差極遠。《釋論》說:『二乘人受法性身,諸根仍昏暗遲鈍,因為他們在佛道上迂迴。』

別教、圓教能破無明,直接開顯苦道中的如實之法,從實法感得實報;又能直接在行、有二支中具足種種行,感得依報、正報都無罣礙。他們根利、福深,不同中下根機。三賢、十聖住在實報果位,都成就彼土十二因緣;等覺位還剩最後一生因緣。

最後窮盡無明根源,愛、取究竟盡,叫究竟般若;識等七種果支盡,叫究竟法身;行、有盡,叫究竟解脫。雖說斷盡,實際沒有一個法可斷,是不可思議之斷。不必斷除無明、愛、取,便入圓淨涅槃;不必斷除名色等七支,便入性淨涅槃;不必斷除行、有中的善惡,便入方便淨涅槃。《淨名》說:『以五逆之相而得解脫,也不是被縛,也不是脫離。』這樣推究,十二因緣就是一切無量佛法,叫不可思議境。

〔科§14.2〕十如、十境與一念

再把十二因緣配《法華》十如。『如是性』配無明,《淨名》說:『若知無明之性,就是明之性。』『如是相』配行;『如是體』配識等七支;『如是力』配愛、取;『如是作』配有之因,也就是無明、愛、取的習因;『如是緣』配行、有;『如是果』配轉無明而生智慧的習果;『如是報』配由行、有所得五種涅槃;『如是本末究竟等』中的本配三道、三種佛性,末配三德涅槃。

再把十二因緣配十境。十法界的陰入界境、病患境,配識等七支;煩惱境、見境、增上慢境等,配無明、愛、取;業境、魔境、禪定境、二乘境、菩薩境等,配行、有等支。

十二因緣、十如、十境若散在不同心念中,是生滅而可思議;若在一念心中,便是不生不滅、不可思議。《華嚴》說:『十二因緣在一念心中。』《大集》說:『十二因緣,一個人一念之中全都具足。』這樣說仍是省略;若一人一念全都具足十法界、十如和十二因緣,才可稱為大乘不可思議十二因緣。

有人問:《十二門論》說:『緣起法實際無生。若說它有生,是在一個心中生,還是在眾多心中生?』既然如此,怎能說十二因緣在一念中?

回答:《華嚴》說:『一中有無量,無量在一中。』《大品》說:『一切法都趣向無明,沒有一法超過這一趣向;乃至一切法都趣向老死,沒有一法超過。』如今說一心具十二因緣,有什麼過失?再說,所謂一念,並不是世人執取有一個固定的一相或異相之念;是在非一、非異中方便說一。譬如昏沉覆心,一念夢中可以經過無量世,情形就像《法華》所說。〔云云〕

真正發菩提心:若只依生滅、無生滅、假名等十二因緣而起慈悲誓願,都還不是真正。所以《華嚴》說有菩提心魔,意思就在這裡。若依不可思議十二因緣起慈悲,普遍覆護、度脫一切,才叫真正。

拔苦有兩項:第一,拔除十法界無明、愛、取、行、有五種因苦;第二,拔除十法界識、名色、六入、觸、受、生、老死七種果苦。慈心與樂也有兩項:觀十法界無明、愛、取,使它們成為智慧行的正道;轉行、有,使它們成為行行的助道,這叫給予樂因。再觀十法界名色等七支本來都是安樂之性,就是大涅槃,不可再加消滅,這叫給予樂果。

依拔苦因、拔苦果、與樂因、與樂果四義,發四弘誓願:未度者令度,是度十法界七支生死果苦;未解者令解,是解十法界無明、愛、取、行、有五支集因;未安者令安,是安置十法界無明、愛、取、行、有於正道、助道;未得涅槃者令得,是使識等七支顯為安樂涅槃。〔云云〕

善巧安心:善巧觀十法界識等七支當體就是法性,不再生無明、愛、取和八倒迷惑,名為觀;十法界行、有等種種顛倒止息,名為止。〔云云〕

破法遍:橫向破十法界十二因緣,全都只是一念;這一念不從自己生、不從他者生、不從共合生,也不無因生,所以十法界全都無生。豎向破十法界行、有中的見思惑、塵沙惑、無知、無明,使它們不生,直到四十二品不生也不生,名大涅槃。

善知通塞:通達因緣真諦名通,生起見思染著名塞;沉滯真諦是不通,通達因緣事相是不塞;對三道生法愛是塞,通達因緣中的理是通。若每一重觀法中又生無明、愛、取、行、有,就是失;若每一重都具智慧,就是得。也可直接就有作等四種四諦的苦、集論塞,以四種道、滅為通;或直接以三假為塞,破三假而證無生為通。通惑如此,別惑也一樣;也可直接以四見生起十使為塞,破見為通。〔云云〕

善修道品:若作通相分判,十法界因緣中的一切色法都叫身,一切領受法都叫受,一切識法都叫心,一切想、行都叫法。

若作別相分判,名色支中取色分,六入支中取眼耳鼻舌身五入,觸支中取五根所生五觸、五受,生支、死支各取色分,全都攝在身念處。名色支中取識分,六入支中取意入,生支、死支各取識分,全都攝在心念處。無明支、行支、名色支中取想、行,觸支中取法塵所生意觸,愛支、取支、有支、生支中取想、行,死支中也取想、行,全都攝在法念處。

又有一種說法,把無明看作過去之愛,而愛是染污五陰。若只約現在十二支來配:無明攝在法念處;行攝在法;識攝在心;名色由身、心兩念處所攝;六入攀緣六塵,塵攝於法,五根之入攝於身;觸攝於法;受仍攝於受;愛是染污,由身、心兩念處所攝;取攝於法;有攝於行;生是色法生起,死是色法消滅,也攝於法。

有人問:說一切有部認為生、死都是不相應行,應當只由法念處所攝,為什麼說它們通於身、心、法三念處?

回答:《大經》說:『這一世的五陰消滅,下一世的五陰相續生起,就像以蠟印印在泥上;蠟印壞了,泥上的文字卻形成。』所以知道生死之法不離五陰,可以作上述分判。〔云云〕

若以圓觀觀通教、別教因緣中的種種色,見色非垢、非淨,又能同時照見垢與淨,叫身念處。觀通別因緣中的種種受,見受非苦、非樂,又能同時照見苦與樂,叫受念處。觀通別因緣中的心識,見心非常、非無常,又能同時照見常與無常,叫心念處。觀通別因緣中的想、行,見法非我、非無我,又能同時照見我與無我,叫法念處。

這四念處能破十二因緣中的常、樂、我、淨與無常、苦、無我、不淨八種顛倒。八倒轉成四枯、四榮,又不住枯、不住榮,就在枯榮中間入涅槃、見佛性。勤修這四種觀叫四正勤;再往後四如意足、五根、五力、七覺支、八正道,都如前文所說。

〔科§14.3〕三解脫、助道與佛的威儀

觀十二因緣的根本沒有自生、他生、共生、無因生四句,當體不生不滅,就是畢竟空。這分空具足十八空,十八空又只是一空。《方等》說:『小空、大空,全都歸於一空。』《大品》說:『唯一獨空。』這叫空解脫門。一切法都入此空,不攷取法性上的生、住、異、滅四相,不領受、不染著、不憶念、不分別新舊、內外。〔云云〕

若心沒有依倚,以無所見而見真佛性,以不住一法而住大涅槃,叫無相解脫門。這個大涅槃不是造作修成,也不是有為所作;不是從自身生,所以不是自因;不是從他者生,所以不是他緣;不是共生,所以不是和合;也不是無因,所以不是離因;其中無修、無得,叫無作解脫門。

其次說對治助道。前面的道品只直接緣理,把無明、愛、取轉為明慧;雖已具正慧,仍可能不能契入。為什麼?無明、愛、取是理惑之惡,和理慧彼此相持;又有行、有兩支所成的事惡,幫助遮覆理慧,就像盜賊眾多而我只有一人。因此必須加修行、有中的事善,幫助打開涅槃門。

若慳貪的行、有生起,就轉為布施的行、有,使檀度善根生起;破戒的行、有生起,就轉為持戒的行、有,使尸羅善根生起;瞋恚的行、有生起,就轉為忍辱的行、有,使羼提善根生起;懈怠的行、有生起,就轉為精進的行、有,使毘梨耶善根生起;散動的行、有生起,就轉為禪定的行、有,使禪支如林的功德生起;愚癡的行、有生起,就轉為覺悟無常、苦、空的行、有,使事相智慧分明,幫助破除理惑。

只要一種遮蔽存在,就不能見理,何況六蔽俱在?如今只須先破最強的一蔽,較弱的會隨之除去。助道力量深厚,能成辦一切功德,調伏諸根,滿足六度,具足佛的威儀,包括十力、四無所畏乃至相好等。其餘如前所說,行者應自行思惟運用。

所謂佛的威儀,是佛坐道場、轉法輪、入涅槃,全都可依十二因緣來說。《大品》說:『若能深觀十二因緣,就是坐道場。』道場有四種:若究竟觀十二因緣生滅,是三藏佛坐道場,以木樹為菩提樹、以草為座;若究竟觀十二因緣即空,是通教佛坐道場,以七寶樹為菩提樹、以天衣為座;若究竟觀十二因緣假名,是別教盧舍那佛坐道場,以七寶為座;若究竟觀十二因緣中道,是圓教毘盧遮那佛坐道場,以虛空為座。由此可知,大小乘道場都不出十二因緣觀。

諸佛也都依十二因緣觀而轉法輪。在寂滅道場七處八會,為利根菩薩說十二因緣不生不滅,也說是假名,也說是中道義。在鹿野苑,為鈍根弟子說十二因緣生滅相。《方等》十二部經說十二因緣生滅而即空、即假、即中;《摩訶般若》說十二因緣即空、即假、即中;《法華》說十二因緣即中,捨去三種方便;《涅槃》說十二因緣具足四教之意,全都有佛性,像乳中本有醍醐之性。四教、五味雖不同,都是依十二因緣善巧分別,隨眾生根機開示引導。

又說把毒放入乳中,是《涅槃》依十二因緣所明的不定教。又說『我說最初成道時,十方菩薩已經問過這個義理』,是《涅槃》中依十二因緣所明的祕密教。為什麼?最初為鈍根弟子說十二因緣生滅相,法座中另有利根菩薩,暗中聽見十二因緣不生不滅之相,當下悟佛性,得無生忍,這就是祕密之意。以上都是在凡聖同居土轉法輪的相。

諸佛也都依十二因緣觀而般涅槃。若約鈍根,無明滅乃至老死滅,正使、習氣全都窮盡,是三藏佛有餘、無餘涅槃;以即空觀使無明滅乃至老死滅,是通教佛有餘、無餘涅槃;以因緣假名中道觀使無明滅乃至老死滅,是別教佛常、樂、我、淨涅槃;依十二因緣觀三道就是三佛性,也就是三涅槃,涅槃名諸佛法界,是圓教毘盧遮那佛四德涅槃。

這是諸佛在同居土示現涅槃的四種相,出自《像法決疑經》。方便有餘土、實報無障礙土中的成道、轉法輪、入涅槃,也可依此理解。以上叫十二因緣收攝一切法的義理。〔云云〕

〔科§14.4〕次位、安忍與離法愛

識知次位:三惡道中的輕重,都由無明、惡行、不善愛、取所致;三善道中的高低,也由無明、善行、不動行、愛、取、有所致。

若翻轉無明、愛、取而生起觀生滅的智慧,就是三藏教慧解脫賢聖各種高下位行。若轉行、有而生起觀、練、熏、修等行行功德,就是三藏教俱解脫賢聖各種高下位行。小迦羅、大迦羅等階段,也可依此類推。

翻轉前五度,使行、有成為般若行;翻轉無明、愛、取,調伏諸根,就有三阿僧祇劫各種位行。若翻轉無明、愛、取,體達當體即真;翻轉行、有,修六度,像在虛空中種樹,就有通教四忍位行高下。翻轉無明、愛、取,生起道種智;翻轉行、有,成就歷劫修習諸度、神通、清淨佛國土、成就眾生,就有別教六輪位行高下。若翻轉無明、愛、取,當體就是熾然大放光明的三菩提燈,就有圓教六即位行高下。

十二因緣在一人一念中全都具足,愚癡如虛空不可窮盡,乃至老死也如虛空不可窮盡。空中沒有盡與不盡,空就是大乘。《十二門論》說:『空名大乘,是普賢、文殊等大人所乘,所以名大乘。』《大品》說:『此乘不動不出。若有人想使法性、實際出離,此乘也仍不動不出。』《大經》說:『一切眾生就是一乘。』這些名稱,在理上當體就是,叫理即。

由於理即,才有名字即。從最初發心聽聞大乘,知道眾生就是佛;但心仍錯謬取著,還不能真正觀行,像蟲蛀木頭,偶然形成文字。由名字即,才有觀行即。以前所說七番觀法若通達無礙,就是行處。由觀行即,才有相似即。

發得初品,只是圓信;第二品讀誦經典,扶助信心;第三品為人說法,也扶助信心。這前三品都是乘急而戒緩。第四品略能兼修戒法;第五品事修、理觀都急切,進而發起種種三昧、陀羅尼,得六根清淨,進入鐵輪位。

由相似即,才有分證即。三道當體就是三德,豁然開悟,見三佛性,住三涅槃,進入祕密藏;清淨妙法身湛然不動,又能普應一切。一直到等覺,全都屬分證即。轉無明而生智慧明,像初一月亮直到十四日月亮,光明逐漸圓滿;轉行、有而生解脫,像十六日月亮直到二十九日月亮,陰影逐漸退去;原有的識、名色所顯法身,像月體本身漸漸顯現。

由分證即,才有究竟即。三德圓滿,般若究竟,法身妙極,解脫自在;梵文字母到了茶字以後,再沒有文字可說。由此可知,小乘、大乘一切次位,都依十法界十二因緣建立。

若從寂滅真如說,哪裡還有次位?初地就是二地;一切地從真如而生,真如本無生;也可說一切地從真如而滅,真如本無滅。一切眾生當體就是大涅槃,不可再滅,哪裡還有位次高下、大小?不生不生不可言說,因有因緣,也可以方便言說。十種因緣法為生起修行作因,像在虛空中畫畫、方便在虛空種樹,才方便說一切位次。若人不了解上述位次,錯謬取著而生增上慢,就是菩薩中的栴陀羅。

安忍:觀十法界因緣時,會生起種種遮道法,也就是三障、四魔和種種違境、順境。業境、魔境、禪定境、二乘境、菩薩種種行法,都從行、有兩支中生起。若能安忍,便能成就如來行、有功德,也就是六根清淨的果報相。

煩惱障發起,是貪、瞋、邪計、深利諸見、慢,以及二乘慧行、通教別教三藏教菩薩慧行等,全都從無明、愛、取三支中發起。若能了達而安忍,便開佛知見。報障發起,是種種陰界入、種種八風、種種病患,全都從識等七支中發起。若知它們當體就是佛性,不因之動搖而取捨,心如虛空,便是不斷生死而入涅槃,不破壞陰入而顯真實法身。

能這樣通達,就對三障全無阻礙;安住忍辱地,柔和善順而不粗暴急躁,內心也不驚怖,這叫安忍心成就。譬如聲聞若住忍法,終不會退而造五逆、成一闡提;菩薩住堪忍地,也終不會再起障道重罪。

不生順道法愛,有似位和真位兩層。菩薩從最初伏忍進入柔順忍,發鐵輪位相似解的功德,卻不染著三法,就是相似智慧、相似功德、相似法性。為什麼不應著?智慧中仍有無明、愛、取;功德中仍有行、有之業;法性中仍有名色、生死,所以全都不應染著。

若對三法生愛,既不能進入菩薩位,也不會退墮二乘,叫頂墮,也叫順道。觀無明、愛、取,順慧行之道;觀行、有,順行行之道;觀識等七支,順法性之道。因順三道,不墮聲聞地;因愛著三道,又不能入菩薩地。

法愛怎樣生起?像人進入瞻蔔花林後,不再嗅聞其他香氣;菩薩只愛諸佛功德,不再想到二乘和其他方便道,這就叫愛。因這分愛,不能把無明、愛、取轉成真明,不能把行、有轉成妙行,也不能使識、名色顯為法身。三道不能轉,怎能入菩薩位?

若不染著相似三法,沒有順道法愛,便能使無量眾罪消除,清淨之心恆常專一;這樣尊貴微妙的人,才能見般若。連般若尚且不著,何況其餘諸法?

『契入理體的般若,名為住。』這就是初發心住時便成正覺,知道一切法真實之性,具足智慧身,不由他人而悟。所謂見般若,是真正見到三道就是三種般若。從此以後,念念寂滅,自然流入一切種智大海,無量無明自然破除。

《大論》問:『為什麼處處都說破無明三昧?』回答:『無明的品數很多,從初發心直到金剛頂,一路都在破無明、顯法性,最後只剩一品;若除此一品,就名為佛。』如來身是金剛之體,眾惡全斷,眾善普會,三德究竟;梵文字母超過茶字,再沒有文字可說。這就叫乘此寶乘直至道場,到一切種智中安住。其餘如上所說。〔云云〕

〔科§15〕念佛發相

第九,說念佛發相。有時先發念佛三昧,接著發起種種禪;有時先發種種禪,再由禪發起念佛三昧。

坐禪中,行者忽然思惟諸佛功德無量無邊、不可思議,心生信敬、慚愧和深切仰慕。存心觀想諸佛有大神力、大智慧、大福德、大相好;這一種相好從這一種功德生,那一種相好從那一種功德生;這一種相好具有這樣的福德,那一種相好具有那樣的福德。行者了知相好之體、相好之果、相好之業,對每一法門都照達明了,深入理解如來相海,沒有疑惑滯礙。定心安穩綿密,也不動亂;安住此定,逐漸轉深,忽然發起麁住、細住、欲界定、未到定,進而入初禪等。

念佛法門和根本禪各有自身內容。覺知眼前念佛境界,叫覺支;分別念佛有種種相、種種功德法門,全都清楚辨識,叫觀支;如此見後,心中大歡喜,慶悅充滿內在,叫喜支;一心安穩,全身怡悅,叫樂支;沒有攀緣、沒有妄念,湛然深入,叫一心支。

這五支與念佛法同時生起,受如來功德力熏習,法味比其餘禪支加倍,無法以言語盡說,證得的人自然知道。佛法功德、相好既然無量,所發三昧也應無量,所發五支也同樣無量,不可說、不可說。每一組五支又都具足十種功德眷屬,如枝葉成林。這是因念佛三昧發得初禪;乃至四空、十六特勝、通明、不淨、背捨、慈心等,也都能依念佛三昧而發。〔云云〕

怎樣由禪發得念佛三昧?行者發起根本等諸禪後,在定心中忽然憶念諸佛如來,明白感動福德由於相好,相好由於善業;感動、相好、善業三種法門與心相應,豁然明白。此法發起時,原有禪定五支更加微妙;在四禪、十六特勝、背捨等定中發念佛,也同樣如此。

念佛定也有兩種:第一,隱沒;第二,不隱沒。若先得隱沒相,在內明解佛的功德,憶念辨識清楚;然後再得不隱沒相,明白看見佛光、佛相,瞻仰奉事佛的神容,確切分明,這不是魔相,能增進功德,使原有善根枝葉扶疏。

由念佛又能廣泛通達六念法門。憶念佛的功德法門,其中所念義法就是念法;佛弟子領受奉行,憶念相業、體、果三事和合,名為念僧;如此以念僧、念佛、念法三念,善巧奪除種種惡念,就是念捨;作這些念時,心有信、敬、慚、愧,就是念戒;憶念定中禪支如林的功德和諸天相等,就是念天。佛、僧、天三念屬念他;法、捨、戒三念屬念自。由此乃至通達一切法,在念佛門中成就大乘。

薩陀波崙見佛時得到無量法門,內心、外相都不隱沒。若內心昏暗隱沒,一個功德法門也不能辨識,外面卻見耀眼光相,這就是魔相,會折斷善根芽莖,損害道法花果。如今有人自稱見佛,心中卻沒有相應法門,都不是真佛境。

若明白此意,只應取法門是否正確,不以色相為準。若專取色相,魔也能變作佛相,泥塑、木雕、圖畫也都應是真佛。再說,如來示現自在無礙,何必一向示現一丈光明?丈光之形,只是示同端正人。

佛能普遍示現眾生所喜愛的身、適合其根機的身、能對治其病的身、能使他得度的身。師長、僧人、父母、鹿、馬、猿猴,一切色像隨機得見時,若與正法門同時發起,又能增長行者原有善根,才叫念佛三昧。〔云云〕

〔科§16〕神通發相

第十,說神通發相,大略分五種:天眼通、他心通、天耳通、宿命通、身如意通。無漏通歸後面的境界再說。

只能由禪發通,不能由通發禪。為什麼?種種禪都是定法,彼此可以互相引發;諸禪是神通之體,神通是諸禪之用。從體能生用,所以通依附定體而興起;作用不能孤立生起,怎能反過來發出定體?經說:『深入修習禪定,便得五神通。』就是這個意思。

若作通相說,每一種禪中都能發五通。若依較容易發起的禪別說,根本禪多半不能發通,即使發也不迅速敏利。十六特勝、通明多發身體輕舉的身通。背捨、勝處多發隨意轉變、自在無礙的身通。慈心定中緣人的色貌,取他得樂之相,因外色而知內心,辨識他人苦樂,所以多發他心通;既能借色知心,也能知道他的語言音聲,所以也發天耳通。因緣觀觀人的三世,照見過去事,多發宿命通;照見未來事,多發天眼通。念佛定若是不隱沒,多發天眼通。

諸通若精細,就相當於三明,只是尚非無漏三明。譬如盲人的眼忽然能看,聾人的耳忽然能聽,便會大歡喜;何況眾生無量劫來眼耳等五根內在盲蔽,如今破除五重遮翳,清淨發起五通?

每一神通中都有五支。譬如眼障破除,覺知眼根和色境相對,就是覺支;分別色等無量種類相,就是觀支;神通一開便大為慶悅,就是喜支;內心領受快樂,就是樂支;沒有攀緣、沒有妄念,湛然安住,就是一心支。其餘四通也一樣。

若只就諸禪定體說,有時內心得解而外相不明,所以有隱沒的可能。神通是定體所發的作用,作用現前必定明了,所以五通全都是不隱沒相。

〔科§17〕發禪以後修止觀

第四,說明修止觀。行者若已發得種種禪,卻沒有善巧方便,貪著禪味,這就是菩薩的繫縛;他會隨所著禪定受生,繼續在生死中流轉。若想尋求出離要道,應依十個意思觀察。〔云云〕

〔科§17.1〕先觀禪能生十法界

觀察禪定,就像觀察胡瓜,它能作十法界生起的因緣。最初發定時,身口柔和調伏,像蛇鑽入竹筒,因禪而變直;後來出定接觸境界,身口意又恢復彎曲,再生煩惱。煩惱開始像小量水,後來卻裝滿大器。禪法既已失去,行者又破戒、違背正道,甚至造無間業。

佛在世時,有比丘得到四禪,卻以為自己證得四果;熊子等人的故事也是如此。〔云云〕勝意菩薩也因染著禪定而自高,誹謗排斥喜根菩薩。〔云云〕也有人入定時沒有惡念,出定後卻起惡而造業。若後來失定,惡業會牽引他墮惡道;若不失定,先受完禪定果報,待果報窮盡,惡業再現,便受飛貍之身,吞食魚鳥,就是這個道理。若沒有得到禪,名利不會來;禪成以後,卻可能因禪造出三惡道法界。

若在禪中染著定相,出定後仍能生慈愛、仁義、禮讓之心;定又不失,受完禪報後,可以生人道。若以禪觀熏習十善,使十善自然成就,不必另加防護,便成天業,也就是由四禪、四空感得色界、無色界果報。若專修根本禪,只會增長人天果報,永遠沒有出離時。大通智勝佛時,諸梵天王自己說:『一百八十劫空過,沒有一尊佛出世;三惡道充滿。』竟沒有一人能出離生死。

若專修不淨、背捨等觀禪,不必另待諦智便能發無漏,成就聲聞法界。若觀種種禪能破慳貪、破戒、瞋恚、懈怠、散亂、愚癡六蔽:六蔽是集,集招感苦果;能破六蔽的觀是道,道能到滅。這既屬聲聞法界,也屬六度菩薩法界。

再說,入禪必須捨棄欲染,這就是布施;若不持戒,三昧不會現前,這就是持戒;因得禪而沒有瞋心,這就是忍辱;因得禪而沒有雜念,這就是精進;此法本身就叫禪定;知道一切法都無常,叫智慧。這就是因禪而生六度菩薩法界。

又觀禪是因緣生法。若觀種種禪就是有支,有支由取而生,依次推到老死,都如前文所說,這是緣覺法界。若又觀種種禪因緣所生,當體即空;生法即空就是無生道諦,這是通教聲聞、菩薩等法界。

再觀禪這一因緣生法即空、即假、即中,十法界由禪而生,也由禪而滅。為什麼?若因禪生出三惡道、六道之法,就是增長二十五有,生起六道六法界,隱滅四聖法界。若因禪生出背捨等法,便能伏二十五有,也能摧折、遮蔽六道法界。

若觀背捨等法無常,是用生滅教的拙度破二十五有,滅六法界,生聲聞一法界。若觀禪因緣生法即空,是用無生教的巧度破二十五有,滅七法界,生通教菩薩一法界。若觀禪即假,是用無量教的拙度破二十五有和客塵煩惱,滅八法界,生別教菩薩一法界。若觀禪因緣生法即中,是用一實教的巧度破二十五有和無明惑,滅九法界,生佛一法界。

如此成就王三昧,普遍收攝一切三昧;根本禪、背捨全都進入其中,像眾流歸海。根本、背捨因而全都轉成大乘。收攝之義像水流入海,隱滅之義像淡味消失,生起之義像鹹味形成。禪波羅蜜使原有慈定轉成無緣大慈大悲,使原有念佛轉成大念佛海,十方諸佛全都現在眼前;使原有神通轉成如來不假謀慮的善巧方便。

提要而言,九法界中一切戒、定、慧進入王三昧,便轉名聖行。聖行所契合的是諦理,安住諦理就名天行。天行具有同體無緣慈,就是梵行。單說悲心和眾生煩惱同體、想拔其苦,就是病行。單說慈心和眾生微小善根同體、想給予快樂,就是嬰兒行。由這五行生十功德,直到究竟成就大涅槃。

這就是因禪而生滅十法界,空、假、中三諦隱顯而次第生出,層層轉進、收攝而成佛法,全都具在即中王三昧中。這仍是可以思議之境,並不是現在真正要觀的不思議境。

〔科§17.2〕一念定心是不思議境

不思議觀是:若發起一念定心,不論是味禪、淨禪,乃至神通,立即知道這一念心就是無明、法性與法界。十法界百法、無量禪定與散亂,都在一念中具足。

為什麼?因迷法性,所以有一切散亂惡法;因解法性,所以有一切禪定善法。定與散既當體就是無明,無明也當體就是法性。迷、解、定、散,本性不二,微妙難思,言語之道到此斷絕。用情想籌量,只會徒然疲勞,哪裡是凡夫、二乘所能盡知的境界?它雖超越常情,卻不離一切有情。

經說:『一切眾生就是滅盡定。』雖可就心而名為定,眾生卻從來不能說完全就是定,也不能說完全不是定。為什麼?若離開眾生,還能到哪裡尋求定?所以眾生從來不是全非。若說眾生當體就是定,定又不是凡情眾生,所以眾生從來不是全是。因不是全是,所以不相即;因不是全非,所以不相離。不即不離,微妙就在其中,難以測量如虛空,只有佛與佛才能究竟窮盡。

一念禪定如此,一切境界也都如此。若作這樣的觀,豁然悟入,只要直接聽聞此義,煩惱重病便痊癒,不必再用以下九種觀法。

〔科§17.3〕發心、安心、破遍與通塞

若觀後尚未開悟,就再發慈悲。理體本來寂靜,眾生卻生迷惑;無明戲論遮蔽如來藏,形成稠密煩惱林。因此發悲,拔除根本重苦。又因無明當體就是法性,煩惱當體就是菩提,便想使眾生即事顯真、法身現前,因此發慈,給予究竟快樂。

這樣的誓願清淨真正,上求佛道,下化眾生,不夾雜毒害,不偏不邪,沒有依倚,離開有無二邊,叫發菩提心。此心發起時,有人會豁然悟入,像快馬只看見鞭影,便已奔上正路。

若仍未悟,就應善巧安住止觀,迴轉心念,方便修習,或修止、或修觀。若觀一念禪定有無二邊寂滅,叫體真止;照見法性清淨、沒有障礙,叫即空觀。

又觀禪心即空、即假,同時照見真俗二諦而不動真際,叫隨緣止;通達各種藥與病,隨當下機緣恰當施用,叫即假觀。再深觀禪心,見禪心即空、即假、即中,三者無二無別,叫無分別止;通達實相、如來藏、第一義諦無二無別,叫即中觀。

三止三觀同在一念心中,不在前、不在後,不是一、也不是異。為破有無二邊,方便名一、名中;為破偏著和生滅,方便名圓、名寂滅;為破依次第修三止三觀,方便名三觀一心。實際並沒有一個固定的中、圓、一心之相。應以這樣的止觀安住其心。〔云云〕

若以止、觀二法研磨內心,仍不能契入,應知在真智發起以前,種種心境全是迷亂。要用一心三觀遍破橫向、豎向一切迷亂;迷惑消除,智慧便發;散亂止息,禪定便成。

若仍未悟,就是被阻塞而不能通達,應再觀察哪一法不通、哪一法不塞。若它並不阻塞,便應是通;若仍不能通,還須繼續觀察。要知道文字而不著文字,辨識四諦觀法中的得失。

〔科§17.4〕道品、助治與末三法

若仍未悟,是因不懂得調停道品。為什麼?一念禪心具足十法界五陰。觀一切陰即空,破三界內常樂我淨四倒,成四枯;觀一切陰即假,破三界外無常苦無我不淨四倒,成四榮;觀一切陰即中,非內非外,非榮非枯,就在枯榮中間而般涅槃。如此以四念處打開道品之門,以道品打開三解脫門,進入涅槃,道與定全都具足。

既然如此,為什麼仍不能悟?應是過去障蔽仍在,現在又貪著禪味,不能捨棄。過去、現在彼此扶助,共同形成慳蔽,道怎能發起?應懇切至極地懺悔,捨身、捨命、捨財,捨掉對味禪的貪著,修布施度,幫助對治慳障。

又,貪味種種禪,就是破壞隨道戒,乃至破壞具足戒。過去、現在彼此扶助,共成破戒蔽。應懇切至極地懺悔,使事相行持謹慎清潔,幫助對治尸羅之障。

又如黑齒梵志和大梵天尚且各有瞋心,如今只發事禪,怎可能全無瞋?凡是有為禪定,都不是無生,也不是寂滅,並非生忍、法忍,所以任運仍有瞋。過去、現在彼此扶助,共成瞋障。應懇切至極地懺悔,加修事相慈心,幫助對治忍辱之障。

又,貪著禪味,是被放逸和愚癡蒙蔽,仍夾雜散動。過去、現在彼此扶助,共成懈怠。應懇切至極地精進,沒有間斷地相續修行,幫助對治精進之障。

又,禪中所發業相會惱亂禪心,使它不能湛然專一。二乘只斷煩惱,以智慧抵償業力而出三界,不另說斷業;菩薩斷煩惱、受法性身後,種種法門仍有開發、不開發之別,可知仍受業障。必須懇切至極地修種種善業。法性身尚且如此,何況生死肉身,怎會沒有業障?所以修善業,幫助對治禪定之障。

又,貪味禪定,完全是不明白諸禪無常生滅,何況能明白對味著當體不生不滅?過去、現在彼此扶助,共成愚癡障。應懇切至極地懺悔,對治事相上的迷惑偏邪。

以上只是略說對治,若要廣說,不能窮盡。行者依觀法修到這裡仍不能悟,就是根性極鈍、遮障罪極重。恐怕他又因罪障造作更多過失,所以最後再說三個意思:識知次位,在內防止增上慢;修安忍,在外防止八風;除法愛,防止頂墮。

十法成就,便能迅速進入無生,得到一輛大車,遊行四方,直至妙覺;破二十五有,證王三昧。自行、化他,從初到後全都具足。其餘都如上所說。〔云云〕

《摩訶止觀》卷第九〔下〕

〔Section §1〕 Why Meditative Concentration Must Also Become an Object of Contemplation

Mohe Zhiguan, Fascicle Nine〔Upper〕.

Taught by Great Master Zhizhe of Tiantai in the Sui and recorded by his disciple Guanding.

Sixth is contemplating the object of meditative concentration. Prolonged illness and distant travel both obstruct meditative concentration. The Lokaprajñaptyabhidharma says: “Constant admonition and dispute, and busily conducting many affairs, also obstruct meditative concentration. Furthermore, excessive reading and recitation likewise obstruct meditative concentration.” The Mañjuśrī Questions on Bodhi Sūtra says: “Meditative concentration has thirty-six defilements.” Defilement here means obstruction.

Practitioners who have already entered the cool pool through the preceding objects and joined the stream need not further contemplate the object of meditative concentration. Yet if demonic affairs have passed but genuine luminous wisdom has not arisen, even without separately cultivating a dhyāna method, continually cultivating calming-and-contemplation in general can stir habits from past lives and cause various meditative signs to appear in profusion. One should then set demonic affairs aside and take the dhyānas that arise as the contemplated object. Why? Meditative joy is exquisite and readily inspires delight and addiction, so defilement deepens day by day. Mistaking a meditative object for the true path causes one to fall into overweening pride. Rebuking and abandoning it indiscriminately makes one wholly lose a preparatory means for cultivating the path. Faults of this kind are too numerous to record individually. One may escape harm from Māra only to be bound by meditative concentration, like avoiding fire and falling into water; this brings no benefit to samādhi. For this reason, the object of meditative concentration must be contemplated.

Yet the factors of dhyāna and the various concentrations genuinely aid cultivation of the path, and Great- and Small-Vehicle scriptures praise them alike. The four dhyānas and eight concentrations are explained in detail in the Abhidharma and the Chengshi Lun; the nine dhyānas of intrinsic nature are clearly explained in the Bodhisattvabhūmi and Ten Grounds. Their arising signs are now also explained briefly under four general headings: first, opening and combining; second, causes and conditions for the arising of dhyāna; third, characteristics of arising; fourth, cultivating calming-and-contemplation.

〔Section §2〕 How the Ten Gates Are Opened and Combined

First is opening and combining. Dhyāna gates are immeasurable; here they are provisionally grouped into ten: first, the four root dhyānas; second, the sixteen special excellences; third, penetrating illumination; fourth, the nine perceptions; fifth, the eight relinquishments; sixth, great impurity; seventh, loving-kindness; eighth, causes and conditions; ninth, recollection of the Buddha; tenth, superknowledge.

How are these ten gates the same as or different from five and fifteen gates? They differ only in the manner of opening and combining.

Opening the five gates into ten means opening the one gate of breath-counting into the two gates of sixteen special excellences and penetrating illumination, and opening the one gate of impurity into the two gates of eight relinquishments and great impurity. Loving-kindness and causes and conditions retain their original names. In the Abhidharma, the gate of recollecting the Buddha is named a preparatory means at the element; in the dhyāna scriptures, recollection of the Buddha. The original name is retained here. Superknowledge arises in dependence upon nine kinds of dhyāna and cannot be assigned exclusively to one meditative method.

When fifteen gates are combined into ten, the three gates of breath-counting and the three of impurity remain uncombined. Loving-kindness originally has three gates; only one is retained here, loving-kindness conditioned by beings. The other two names are hidden because dhyāna methods are entrances and sequences that explain phenomenal dharmas. Loving-kindness conditioned by Dharmas is the Two Vehicles' contemplation entering principle, and unconditioned loving-kindness is the Great Vehicle's contemplation entering principle. The two principial contemplations are therefore hidden and only one phenomenal loving-kindness retained. If the two principial contemplations were listed, they would respectively belong under the objects of the Two Vehicles and bodhisattvas.

Causes and conditions also have three gates. The meaning of cyclic movement through three lives is coarse, while dependent origination of retribution and dependent origination in one thought are subtle. Subtle meanings belong with contemplation of principle and the coarse with phenomena, so the subtle meanings are hidden and the coarse retained, named only the gate of three-life causes and conditions. Recollection of the Buddha also has three gates; only recollection of the response-body Buddha is taken here. Among superknowledges, only the five are taken. Taking only five gates would leave some content unembraced, while taking all fifteen would mix the meaning of phenomenal dhyāna with contemplation of principle. This chapter therefore selects out contemplation of principle and opens phenomenal dhyāna. Although five, ten, and fifteen gates differ in opening and combining, each arrangement has its own intent.

〔Section §3〕 Outflowed, Outflow-Free, and Belonging to Both

Next are the outflowed and outflow-free. According to the Abhidharma classification, all ten dhyānas are named outflowed dhyānas. Only when cultivated through wisdom conditioning the four truths are they named outflow-free. If not cultivated in this way but only by conditioning phenomena, they are outflowed dhyānas. The Chengshi Lun teaches the same: the root dhyānas and the rest are outflowed; only cultivation through minds of emptiness and signlessness is named outflow-free.

The present classification differs slightly. Although the substance and characteristics of the ten dhyānas are all outflowed and belong to phenomenal dhyāna, just as a cucumber can become a condition for the outbreak of a fever, whether the ten phenomenal dhyānas can become conditions for the arising of the outflow-free requires further distinction.

The four dhyānas originally exist in the world and are shared by ordinary people and non-Buddhists. Cultivating the four dhyānas alone produces only outflowed concentration. In self-cultivation there are twelve gates; in transforming others, praising the Dharma and praising practitioners of that Dharma. The Great Sūtra's “so-called forty-eight years” has this meaning.

Even without a buddha appearing in the world, ordinary people of sharp faculties can cultivate the sixteen special excellences and penetrating illumination, but they do not produce the outflow-free. If a tathāgata teaches them, however, these practices can also produce it. Although their power to produce the outflow-free is weaker than that of the remaining contemplative dhyānas, each is superior to the root dhyānas. They are therefore called “both outflowed and outflow-free.”

The nine perceptions and related dharmas are supramundane guest-dharmas. Although phenomenal, they prevent the faults of defilement by desire and can produce the outflow-free without waiting for a separately arisen wisdom of the truths. For example, the five hundred arhats of Kāṭhina each heard the four truths seven times but still could not awaken to the path. As soon as the Buddha taught contemplation of impurity, they produced the outflow-free. Because the force of revulsion toward defilement by desire is strong, these are classified as outflow-free. If they were not outflow-free, they should not be named noble moral discipline, noble concentration, and noble wisdom. “Noble” means correct; what correct Dharma could surpass the outflow-free?

The Great Sūtra says: “The so-called noble practice is the object of buddhas and cannot be understood by the Two Vehicles. Yet the Buddha teaches this Dharma and the Two Vehicles practice it according to the teaching; therefore it is named noble practice.” The Buddha now teaches a noble Dharma and the Two Vehicles practice it—how could it not be outflow-free? The Large Perfection of Wisdom Sūtra further says: “The root dhyānas are a worldly gift of Dharma; impurity and the other methods are supramundane gifts of Dharma.” Since they are called supramundane, how could they not be outflow-free? Scripture also says: “From the nine perceptions, contemplation of impurity unfolds; from contemplation of impurity, the establishment of mindfulness of body; from the establishment of mindfulness of body, the other three establishments; from the other three establishments, the thirty-seven factors of the path; from the thirty-seven factors, nirvāṇa.” As the first condition for nirvāṇa, how could they not be outflow-free?

To say that they must be outflowed because they are phenomenal dhyāna resembles taking two mineral medicines, one of which heats the body and the other cools it. Although both are mineral medicines, their effects differ as hot and cold. Phenomenal dhyānas should likewise differ as outflowed and outflow-free. If the ability to condition the outflow-free were enough to name something outflow-free, then when views are severed at the sixth ground and thought at the seventh, the root dhyānas serving as supports should all be named outflow-free. Yet views and thought cannot be severed at those grounds through root dhyāna alone; the wisdom of the truths must be joined to it, merely arising in reliance upon those grounds. Root dhyāna alone cannot condition the outflow-free. Impurity and related methods differ: contemplation of impurity alone can directly serve as a condition for producing the outflow-free〔and so forth〕.

This chapter does not include the ten perceptions because the first three belong to the path of seeing, the middle four to the path of cultivation, and the final three to the path beyond learning; all belong to contemplation of principle. Nor does it include the eight recollections, because people who have accomplished the nine perceptions are no longer afraid and because recollection of the Buddha among them has already been included under its own gate.

Contemplation of loving-kindness belongs to both outflowed and outflow-free. Loving-kindness arising in dependence upon root dhyāna is outflowed; loving-kindness arising in dependence upon impurity and the other contemplative dhyānas is outflow-free. Loving-kindness itself has no separately established stage, but establishes its level according to the dhyāna ground upon which it relies: when accomplished through root dhyāna it is loving-kindness conditioned by beings; when accomplished through relinquishment, loving-kindness conditioned by Dharmas.

Causes and conditions likewise have no separate meditative stage. Recollection of the Buddha and the five superknowledges must also be judged by the levels of other dhyāna methods upon which they depend, just as loving-kindness belongs to both outflowed and outflow-free〔and so forth〕.

〔Section §4〕 Distinct Rationale, Shallowness and Depth, and Mutual Arising

Next is the difference between the rationale of this chapter and other dhyāna gates. Someone asks: how are the ten gates explained here the same as or different from the Sequential Dharma Gate of Dhyāna and the dhyāna methods previously taught under counteraction as an aid to opening?

Answer: The Sequential Dharma Gate of Dhyāna aims to accomplish dhyāna pāramitā. The meditative wholesome roots it addresses are sharp, so dhyāna arises first and is afterward tested as wholesome or unwholesome. This chapter aims to accomplish prajñā. The meditative wholesome roots it addresses are dull: first obstructed by afflictions, they then encounter the karmic object and the object of Māra, and only afterward produce the meditative object. Dhyāna methods taught under counteraction as an aid to opening aim to break obscurations and cultivate dharmas assisting the path. The dhyānas in this chapter arise naturally without intentional effort and, after arising, must still become objects contemplated through calming-and-contemplation. Although the dhyāna gates spoken of are the same, each has a distinct intent〔and so forth〕.

Next is why the ten gates are arranged in this sequence from shallow to profound. The four dhyānas are root dhyānas, dark realization without contemplative wisdom, dhyānas whose savor inspires craving. They are shared by ordinary and noble people and can be attained through slight cultivation. The sixteen special excellences possess a little contemplative wisdom, do not inspire craving for savor, and are not dark realization. Horizontally they correspond to the four establishments of mindfulness and vertically to the root dhyānas. Savor-dhyāna is therefore listed first, followed by pure dhyāna. Penetrating illumination possesses contemplative wisdom and realizes signs that are deeper and subtler, so it follows the special excellences' general characteristics.

The three gates of root dhyāna, special excellences, and penetrating illumination all belong to root direct contemplation, yet remain weak in treating afflictions. The nine perceptions are the initial gate of constructed-image contemplation and can subdue desire like a vanguard, so they come next. The nine perceptions are revolted only by external objects and do not yet treat inner mind, so the eight relinquishments follow. Although the eight relinquishments can break inner and outer craving, their contemplation still takes general characteristics without discrimination and is not yet free toward its objects. Great impurity therefore follows, breaking attachment to direct and dependent retributions. Although both general and specific characteristics can treat craving, great merit has not yet been cultivated extensively, so loving-kindness follows. Although grave inner craving has been treated and merit cultivated outwardly, without entering causes and conditions through contemplation one still lacks correct worldly views, so causes and conditions follow. Knowing three-life cyclic movement as lacking ruler and self becomes correct worldly view. Yet its objects remain inferior beings at the causal stage and its generated merit weak, so one next conditions the superior fruit of buddhahood and makes merit vast. Although the preceding concentrations have arisen, their power and function of sovereign transformation remain absent, so superknowledge is explained last〔and so forth〕.

Next are differences in mutual arising. The ten gates can mutually arise according to their sequence in eight ways, understood by comparison with the object of aggregates, sense fields, and elements〔and so forth〕.

〔Section §5〕 Inner Causes and External Conditions for the Arising of Meditative Concentration

Second are the causes and conditions through which meditative concentration arises. The Great Sūtra says: “All beings possess the savor-dhyāna of the first ground. Whether they cultivate it or not, they will certainly attain it in the future.” Viewed only from the nearer situation, beings during the kalpa of world-destruction did not cultivate dhyāna; traced into the distant past, they had nevertheless once escaped the five coverings. It resembles memorizing a scripture: if abandoned only briefly, learning it again is easy; if abandoned for a long time, difficult. One can therefore know that if the past cultivation was sequential, the present arising is sequential; and if one formerly cultivated phenomena through phenomena, now phenomena arise through phenomena. The other forms of mutual arising are known in the same way〔and so forth〕.

This resembles the earth fully possessing all kinds of seed. Once moistened by rain, each sprouts and grows. They grow earlier or later and do not fruit simultaneously: plum trees fruit in four months, peach in seven, pear in nine, and persimmon in ten. Although they encounter the same condition of rain, their fruits ripen differently. Past habits are like seeds, present cultivation of calming-and-contemplation like rain, and the various dhyānas that arise like fruits ripening at uneven times. In summary, these are the eight preceding kinds of mutual arising. This is called arising through internal causes and conditions.

Furthermore, although beings possess wholesome roots that should sprout, they must rely upon the Buddha's majestic power before those roots can develop. The earth may contain seeds, but without sunlight they do not sprout. Buddhas have no discrimination of hatred or attachment and benefit beings equally according to conditions. If beings possess causes and conditions for sequential arising, a buddha provides sequential aid; if they possess causes and conditions for cultivating phenomena and producing phenomena, a buddha provides the corresponding phenomenal aid. A great bell allows anyone to strike it, while the loudness depends upon the mallet. Buddha-aid remains constantly equal; the shallowness or depth of what arises depends upon beings' former habituation.

The Great Treatise says: “If lotuses in a pond do not receive sunlight, shade will make them die. If beings' wholesome roots do not receive aid, they sink and cannot manifest.” One passage in the Sūtra on Pure Liberation says: “Beings merely liberate themselves; the Buddha adds nothing to them.” Bodhisattva Pure Liberation also says: “If beings do not hear the Buddha's twelve divisions of scripture, how could they be liberated?” The two teachings appear opposed but together establish one meaning: beings possess wholesome causes within themselves and still require a corresponding buddha-condition. This is called arising through external causes and conditions.

〔Section §6〕 General Heading for the Arising Signs of the Ten Gates

Third are the signs that arise with the various meditative concentrations. Root dhyāna also arises during cultivation of the Pratyutpanna Samādhi, but less often; it arises more frequently during constantly seated samādhi and the other practices. The present explanation begins with seated meditation.

〔Section §6.1〕 Desire-Realm Concentration and Access Concentration

When the body is upright, thoughts gathered, and breath regulated, the paths of mental activity gradually seem to disappear. Mind becomes clear and quiet, stable and continuous as it enters more deeply. Although still conditioning something, it no longer races outward. This is called coarse abiding. Afterward thoughts become still more stable and continuous; this is subtle abiding.

Before, after, and between the minds of coarse and subtle abiding, a power supporting the body necessarily appears. When this power arises, the body naturally sits upright without fatigue or pain, as if something were holding it. If the supporting power is unwholesome, it comes with constriction, rigidity, and pain and departs with looseness and exhaustion; this is a coarse, unwholesome body-supporting dharma. A wholesome body-supporting dharma sustains the body amid coarse and subtle abiding without the faults of excessive tension or looseness.

After one or two double-hours, days, or months, practitioners gradually feel the concentrated object deepen and become subtler. Suddenly a portion of the ground of mind opens into clarity and purity. The body appears like cloud or shadow, bright and pure, corresponding with the dharma of concentration. Mind is gathered and held without movement; turbid defilement within the breast is removed, leaving freshness and coolness. Although one feels emptiness and purity, signs of body and mind remain, and the forestlike merits of the factors of dhyāna have not yet arisen. This is desire-realm concentration.

The Chengshi Lun names it “mind corresponding with the ten wholesome acts” and says it flickers and should not be inhabited for long. Here desire-realm concentration is compared to an unfired clay brick, fragile and unstable, and is therefore called flickering; this does not mean that concentrated mind moves like a lamp flame. Some also call it a lightning flash, but the passage on which they rely actually asks: “Apart from the seven supports, is there a concentration capable of producing the outflow-free?” It answers: “Yes. Desire-realm concentration can produce the outflow-free; its arising is swift and sudden like lightning. If the outflow-free does not arise, desire-realm concentration can remain a long time.” The Bequeathed Teaching Sūtra says: “Like seeing lightning at night, one can temporarily see the path.” When Ānanda urged his thoughts he could not awaken; in the instant he relaxed mind and reached for his pillow, he entered the lightning-flash samādhi. This lightning flash is also vajra samādhi. Vajra samādhi does not arise alone without cause, but enters the outflow-free from desire-realm concentration. Because the outflow-free arises swiftly, it is compared to lightning. Desire-realm concentration itself is not named lightning.

One may abide in desire-realm concentration for months or years. The dharma of concentration gathers and sustains inner mind without indolence or pain; one can remain continuously in concentration for several days. After this mind, there is another silent turn and advance: in open vacuity, the head, body, clothing, and bed previously present in desire-realm concentration are no longer seen. All resembles empty space, bright, pure, and stable. The phenomenal body is an obstruction preventing the future dhyāna from arising. Now that the phenomenal obstruction is removed and the bodily sign empty and quiescent, future dhyāna can arise. This is the sign of the access ground.

People who do not understand this attainment think they have realized patient endurance concerning nonarising. Yet the obstruction of nature remains and the first dhyāna has not been entered. How could they misname it a concentration of nonarising? This resembles fire covered by ash and a fool carelessly stepping upon it because no fire seems present.

According to the Chengshi Lun, no future dhyāna exists, so it asks: “Is the future dhyāna you teach not simply what I call desire-realm concentration?” The Abhidharma says that a future dhyāna exists. Venerable Ghoṣa and the Explanatory Treatise explain it in detail. The Buddha-Dharma contains both positions; each treatise author emphasizes one side. One should now judge according to what actually arises in each practitioner. Some remain for months after attaining desire-realm concentration and enter the first dhyāna shortly after reaching access concentration; thus only desire-realm concentration is named and access concentration not separately discussed. Others remain only briefly in desire-realm concentration but ten days in access concentration; thus only access is discussed and desire-realm concentration not mentioned. Still others remain long in both, so both names are used. One position cannot be grasped exclusively. Following the Great Treatise, both are listed here. The deviant and correct signs at every stage are explained in detail in Cultivation and Realization. Because the first dhyāna lies close to the desire realm like a national frontier where many dangers occur, a brief distinction must still be made.

〔Section §6.2〕 Four Divisions and Eight Contacts

From coarse abiding through the concentration of neither perception nor nonperception, all possess four divisions: retreat, protection, abiding, and advance.

Retreat has two kinds: natural loss and loss triggered by a condition. Triggering conditions are internal or external. Among the twenty-five external preparatory means, improper regulation of exhalation and inhalation is retreat triggered by an external condition. Within quiescent mind, the three obstructions and four Māras arise and produce grief or attachment; this is retreat triggered by an internal condition. After losing an attainment, some can cultivate and regain it, while many cannot despite renewed cultivation.

Protection means skillfully using internal and external preparatory means to guard concentrated mind from loss. Abiding sometimes occurs because skillful protection keeps it stable and sometimes naturally without effort; both are called abiding. Advance sometimes happens naturally and sometimes through diligent urging. Each has horizontal and vertical dimensions, and each dimension has gradual and sudden arising. Advancing gate by gate through the twelve gates is vertical gradual advance; possessing all twelve at once, vertical sudden advance. The successive arising of each grade of the sixteen special excellences and penetrating illumination is horizontal gradual advance; all arising at once is horizontal sudden advance. Each of the four divisions of retreat, protection, abiding, and advance again contains all four divisions, as explained in detail in Cultivation and Realization〔and so forth〕.

The present explanation first takes the vertical division of advance. Within access concentration, body and mind gradually feel empty and quiescent, with no body seen within or object without. This concentrated object may continue for a day, a month, or a year without damaging concentrated mind. Within it, one suddenly feels body and mind moving and vibrating subtly and continuously. Sometimes the eight contacts of movement, itching, lightness, heaviness, cold, warmth, roughness, and smoothness arise.

Some say that because the application of mind has become subtle, the pure form dharmas of the form realm contact the desire-realm body. For example, when the pure form dharmas of the desire realm are present upon the faculties, they can produce seeing and hearing. According to this explanation, contact comes from outside. Another teaching relies on “all beings possess the savor-dhyāna of the first ground” and compares dhyāna to the wealth intrinsically possessed by the blind child of a rich household, or fire intrinsically present in bamboo. Although dhyāna lies within mind, it cannot arise simultaneously with coarse afflictions. When phenomenal obstructions are coarse, dhyāna cannot arise. Now that cultivation of mind gradually sharpens and the obstruction of nature is removed, subtle dharmas arise accordingly. Why must they come from outside?

Why do subtle dharmas arise? Counting breaths transforms mind; mind transforms the fire element; fire transforms wind; wind transforms water; water transforms earth. The four elements progressively become subtle and therefore produce the eight contacts. This resembles wheat becoming ferment, ferment becoming mash, and mash becoming wine. Mash represents desire-realm concentration and wine the first dhyāna; both have wheat as their root and do not come from outside. Grasping that contact arises only from oneself or only from outside falls into the faults of self-nature or other-nature. Following the Mūlamadhyamakakārikā, the four natures of arising from self, other, both, and no cause are first broken; only afterward does one conventionally distinguish internal emergence and external arrival.

The eight contacts are the substance and function of the four elements. Movement and lightness belong to wind; itching and warmth to fire; cold and smoothness to water; heaviness and roughness to earth. Each of the four elements has substance and function; combining them makes eight contacts.

〔Section §6.3〕 Ten Merits and Distinguishing Deviant from Correct

When the contact of movement arises, it may begin at the head, back, waist, ribs, feet, or elsewhere and gradually fill the whole body. Movement is felt inside while no motion appears externally, like a slight wind arising and moving gently and continuously. Arising from the head generally becomes the division of retreat; from the waist, abiding; from the feet, advance.

The contact of movement bears forestlike merits, summarized in ten: emptiness, brightness, concentration, wisdom, wholesome mind, softness, joy, happiness, liberation, and correspondence with the object.

“Emptiness” means that when the contact of movement arises, inner mind opens into clear vacuity, unlike before when the obstruction of nature remained. “Brightness” means a wondrous lucidity whose clarity admits no simile. “Concentration” means one mind stable and free of scattered movement. “Wisdom” means no longer being obscure or entangled in nets of doubt; mind understands with quiescence and acuity. “Wholesome mind” means shame, conscience, faith, and reverence arise: one is ashamed that this Dharma was never attained before; reflecting that one has only now reached this point, one feels conscience; believing that all worthies and nobles possess still more profound and wondrous dharmas, one reveres them immeasurably. “Softness” means leaving the rigid and coarse mind of the desire realm and becoming like cured cowhide that can be rolled and unrolled at will. “Joy” means delighting in the Dharma attained. “Happiness” means that the dharma of contact pleases inner mind with peaceful wonder. “Liberation” means that the five coverings no longer operate. “Correspondence with the object” means that mind corresponds without confusion to the contact of movement and all the preceding merits; mindfulness can further gather and sustain them, corresponding without forgetting or loss. One may abide stably in this way for a day, month, or year; whenever mind is gathered, the meditative sign appears again.

As repeated cultivation continues, the grades of the movement contact gradually deepen; this is vertical arising. The vertical arising of the remaining seven contacts is known by analogy. If movement has arisen, whether or not it has retreated, and cold next arises; then whether or not cold retreats, another contact arises, interweaving like the eight preceding forms of mutual arising—this is horizontal arising.

Although the eight contacts can arise horizontally or vertically and in different sequences, examination through the eight contacts, ten merits, and five factors prevents confusion. Yet one cannot suppose that all eight contacts are completed simultaneously within one thought. Why? The eight contacts belong to the four elements, and water and fire oppose one another and cannot be accomplished at once. Each of the eight contacts has ten merits, making eighty adornments of merit. Although their names are the same, the delight and happiness they cause differ, like boiling broth, hot meat, mackerel, and chilled plums, each with a different flavor and pleasure. The remaining six contacts likewise differ from one another.

If the eight contacts arise within desire-realm concentration, all are deviant contacts, illness contacts, or affliction contacts, explained in detail in Cultivation and Realization and not discussed here. The present passage concerns only the eight contacts of the first dhyāna and must distinguish deviant from correct. Why? First, the first dhyāna lies at the border of the form realm, close to the desire realm. Second, it still carries desire-realm mind, so deviant dharmas easily exploit an opening and enter, as thieves enter when a gate opens. Ghosts may follow deviant dharmas into dhyāna, but dhyāna itself is not a ghost. Failure to distinguish them destroys correct contact and leaves only deviant, unwholesome contact.

Deviant contact is still distinguished through the eight contacts and ten merits by whether it is excessive or deficient. When movement contact arises, the body should merely move naturally and gently within, neither slowly nor quickly. If it suddenly becomes urgent and rapid, with hands and feet ceaselessly scratching and agitating, it is excessive. If there is no movement at all, as though the body were bound, it is deficient. The remaining seven contacts of cold, warmth, and the rest are distinguished in the same way.

Next, each of the ten merits beginning with emptiness that accompany movement contact is distinguished as excessive or deficient. Correct emptiness is simply open and unobstructed. Quiescence so complete that awareness disappears is excessive; continued rigidity and obstruction are deficient. Correct brightness is clear and luminous like the moon in a mirror. Brightness like full daylight or visions of various lights and colors are excessive; seeing nothing at all is deficient. Correct concentration is simply one mind clear and quiet. Being bound and stuck so one cannot move is excessive; racing and scattering among myriad objects is deficient. The final merit of correspondence and all those between are distinguished in the same way. Thus one movement contact has twenty deviant signs. The remaining seven contacts each have twenty as well, making 160 deviant dharmas.

Strictly speaking, correct dhyāna should have no deviant sign. That deviant signs nevertheless appear resembles taking sweet flag and becoming very angry just as its medicinal power is about to arise, or taking Solomon's seal and becoming lustful just as its power is about to arise. The medicines do not produce anger or desire. Their power drives an existing coarse illness, which momentarily becomes strong as it is expelled. Within desire-realm concentration alone, only deviant contacts arise; they increase illness and the five coverings and possess no correct merit. Once form-realm concentration has been entered, the eight contacts and ten merits beginning with emptiness and brightness exist, yet 160 deviant signs may appear as well and must be distinguished.

The Great Treatise says: “Some winds produce rain and some destroy it.” Clouds gathering in the northeast bring rain; clouds scattering in the southwest destroy it. Dhyāna is the same. The eight contacts and ten merits allow feeling to accomplish correct dhyāna; the 160 deviant signs cause feeling to destroy meditative concentration. If one dharma among them bears deviance, the others are also stained, like one thief among travelers turning the rest into an evil band. If the first contact has no deviant sign, the remaining merits are all wholesome and correct.

〔Section §6.4〕 Five Factors of the First Dhyāna

Correct dhyāna has five factors. The initial contact touches the body and mind conditions it; this is awareness. Fine mental distinction of the eight contacts and their ten attendant merits is examination. Rejoicing that what was formerly unattained is now attained is joy. Peaceful pleasure is happiness. Quiescence without scattering is one-pointed mind.

The Abhidharma says that twenty-three mental factors arise simultaneously, but takes the five with strongest function as the five factors. All five are the substance of dhyāna; preparatory means preceding that substance are as explained above. The Chengshi Lun instead says that the five factors arise sequentially: the first four are preparatory means and only one-pointed mind is the substance of concentration. The Mahāsaṃnipāta Sūtra says that a sixth, silent mind is the substance of concentration. Some locate the five factors in the ninth desire-realm mind and others before desire-realm concentration; neither location is yet the five factors of the first dhyāna.

The present distinction of dhyāna with awareness and examination is properly made from the first dhyāna. How can the five factors be simultaneous yet established sequentially? They arise simultaneously, but their strength and weakness obscure one another, so the five factors are established according to the strong factor accomplished in sequence. It resembles one strike of a bell: within one sound, the beginning is coarse and heavy and the later sound subtle. The five factors are the same. When the object is initially conditioned, awareness is strong. This does not prevent examination and the other three factors from already existing simultaneously, but awareness is strong and examination not yet clear. When awareness ceases, examination becomes manifest. Joy was present from the beginning, but only when examination ceases is the factor of joy accomplished. Happiness was also present from the beginning, but had not yet filled feeling; when joy ceases, the factor of happiness is accomplished. One-pointed mind was also present, but agitated by the preceding four; only when happiness subsides is its factor accomplished.

This resembles first opening a treasury and immediately recognizing that it is filled with valuables and that they are precious. Joy, happiness, and stability are all simultaneously present, but one does not yet know which treasure is which. Next one distinguishes gold and silver; once clearly distinguished, one receives them and joy arises. Through joy one experiences happiness and finally rests in one-pointed mind. It also resembles a person who, having eaten one's fill, has no further need, or someone sleeping deeply before the five desires. Thus the treatise says: “Like a person obtaining a treasury”〔and so forth〕.

If all four dhyānas take one-pointed mind as substance, how do they differ? The first dhyāna is distinguished here as one-pointed mind corresponding with awareness and examination, so the four dhyānas differ. To enter the second, one need only rebuke and abandon awareness and examination; the first dhyāna then ceases and the specific sign of the second becomes manifest. From the general standpoint, all four dhyānas take one-pointed mind as substance. Detailed explanations of the names, meanings, and signs of the five factors appear in Cultivation and Realization〔and so forth〕.

Furthermore, the eight contacts and merits that initially arise are coarse and shallow. Arising repeatedly, they become progressively deeper and sharper. Some say there are three grades, others nine, and one may also say immeasurable grades. Various meditative contacts bring delight to one another, and the many noisy merits instead prevent one-pointedness, like song, dance, and music continuing without pause, or many guests arriving in turn: as soon as one has been received, another appears. They temporarily disappear when one emerges from concentration into scattered mind, but return as soon as thoughts are slightly gathered.

To transcend the first dhyāna, simply rebuke and abandon awareness and examination. After the first dhyāna subsides, a single intermediate concentrated mind arises, also called the mind turning toward quiescence, the ground of receding dhyāna, or the bamboo-shaving mind. Within this solitary quiescent mind, the first dhyāna of the lower ground has been lost while the second dhyāna above has not yet arisen. If grief and regret arise then, this portion of concentration is also lost. Without regret, the factor of inner purity arises. There is no longer reception and discrimination of the eight contacts, so it is named concentration of one consciousness. The forms of the four elements combine into one pure form, the illuminating mind turns pure, and the factor of joy arises with it. Because this is no longer a borderland, no sign of demonic deviance appears. Happiness arises after joy; when happiness subsides, one enters one-pointed mind.

The joy of the second dhyāna makes mind float, and this happiness remains unstable, so joy should be rebuked and abandoned. When joy subsides, one enters access concentration for the third dhyāna. The third dhyāna suddenly arises together with happiness. Form dharmas have become still subtler and happiness no longer depends on joy. The genuine happiness of the third dhyāna fills the entire body; noble ones can relinquish it, while ordinary people find this difficult. The third dhyāna has five factors: equanimity, mindfulness, wisdom, happiness, and one-pointed mind. Although scriptures and treatises list them in slightly different orders, these are only minor differences in cultivation.

The happiness of the third dhyāna stands opposite suffering. Rebuking and abandoning happiness makes the third dhyāna subside, and one passes through access concentration for the fourth. When that access concentration subsides, immovable concentration arises; form dharmas have again become subtler. Because suffering and happiness do not move it, it is named immovable concentration. The dharma of concentration is stable, exhalation and inhalation cease, and it possesses neither-suffering-nor-happiness, equanimity, purity of mindfulness, and one-pointed mind.

Even at the fourth dhyāna, form dharmas ultimately remain. Rebuking and abandoning the three kinds of form makes them cease. Turning to condition empty space, one attains concentration, no longer sees form, and mind escapes form dharmas like a bird flying from a cage. This is the concentration of the sphere of boundless space. When it subsides, one first enters access concentration, then conditions consciousness and produces concentration, called the sphere of boundless consciousness. When that subsides, one turns to condition nothing whatsoever, corresponds with the dharma of nothingness, and enters the sphere of nothingness. An older explanation interprets it as conditioning a little consciousness. Yet if even a little consciousness remains, there is still an object and still a mental function. How could it be called nonuse or nothing whatsoever?

When the sphere of nothingness has passed, the concentration of neither perception nor nonperception suddenly arises. Because it does not condition the sphere of consciousness it is called nonperception; because it does not condition the sphere of nothingness, non-nonperception. No dharma remains above it to be conditioned; it is the highest meditative concentration in the three realms. Worldly people consider it supremely subtle, and non-Buddhists take it for nirvāṇa, yet it remains dark realization without contemplative wisdom and fully possesses the truths of suffering and accumulation. Even when the three existences are almost exhausted, once its power of concentration is lost, one still falls into the three evil paths. Details of the root dhyānas can be sought in Cultivation and Realization.

〔Section §7〕 Sixteen Special Excellences

Next are the arising signs of the sixteen special excellences. According to the teaching sequence recorded in the Vinaya, the special excellences should follow contemplation of impurity; according to the actual sequence of practice, they precede it. The Vinaya says that when the Buddha taught monks contemplation of impurity, they developed such powerful revulsion that they could no longer dwell with this foul body. Some even gave their robes and bowls to non-Buddhist followers of Deer-Staff and asked to be killed. The Buddha therefore instructed the monks to set aside contemplation of impurity and cultivate the sixteen special excellences instead.

Rhubarb and croton purge so forcefully that people of weak bodily strength are harmed by the medicine, so other medicines must be combined with them, purging and nourishing at once. Nourishing represents caring for body and mind; purging, urging liberation. The sixteen special excellences urge more strongly than root dhyāna while accommodating body and mind better than contemplation of impurity. Because they possess contemplative wisdom they are called also outflow-free; because their counteractive power is weaker, also outflowed. Someone who loves meat may still force oneself to eat pig intestine after recognizing it as a vile vessel for feces. Yet on seeing the putrid corpse of a pig in the sixth month, covered in maggots and flies, one can no longer eat. The sixteen special excellences are contemplation as things truly are and still allow relaxed abiding. Contemplation of impurity is constructed-image contemplation, severe in force, and need not be bearable〔and so forth〕.

When the sixteen special excellences arise, practitioners suddenly see exhalation and inhalation as long or short. They know breath comes from nowhere and goes nowhere; inhalation does not accumulate within the body and exhalation does not disperse outside it. Correlated with root dhyāna, this stage is coarse and subtle abiding. Seeing breath come and go throughout the whole body corresponds to the access ground of root dhyāna. Root dhyāna, however, is dark realization: practitioners suppose body, bed, and the rest have wholly disappeared, although in reality they have not. This resembles ash covering fire and a fool stepping upon it; eating in darkness; or a blind man touching a woman—none clearly understands the encountered object. The sixteen special excellences now possess contemplative wisdom and see breath fill the whole body, while concentrated mind is bright, pure, and stable. They therefore differ from dark realization.

Practitioners further see the body's thirty-six substances, like opening a granary and seeing rice, millet, hemp, beans, and other grains. Correlated with root dhyāna, this is the stage of the first dhyāna. Although the eight contacts previously touched the granary of the body, the mind-eye had not opened and could not see its contents. Because the sixteen special excellences possess contemplative wisdom, once contact opens the bodily granary, the mind-eye sees its thirty-six substances: liver like green beans, heart like red beans, kidneys like black beans, spleen like millet; channels of large and small intestines connected together, with blood vessels pouring through like rivers. The inner layer has twelve substances including liver, heart, phlegm, and retained fluids; the middle twelve include membranes, skin, fat, and grease; the outer twelve, hair of the head, body hair, and the rest. Exhalation and inhalation embrace and penetrate them. Practitioners see the body as impure, impermanent, suffering, empty, and nonself. All bodily activities then cease and one ultimately no longer creates evil karma for the body's sake. This is called removing all bodily activities.

Correlated with the factors of the path, this is the establishment of mindfulness of body; with root dhyāna, the factors of awareness and examination. The initial opening of the mind-eye is awareness; accurately distinguishing the thirty-six substances is examination.

Mind experiences joy, corresponding to the joy factor of the first dhyāna. The joy of root dhyāna is hidden, defiled, and attached to savor; the joy of the sixteen special excellences is unhidden, undefiled, and able to know savor. It is Dharma-joy rather than ordinary felt joy. Mind experiencing happiness is likewise not happiness attached to pleasant feeling. Knowing that the three feelings of suffering, happiness, and neither-suffering-nor-happiness within a pleasant object lack genuine happiness is the factor of happiness. Receiving various mental activities is the factor of one-pointed mind. One knows that various different mental signs are all one mind but does not, like root dhyāna, conceive one mind as truly existent. Correlated with the factors of the path, all these belong to the establishment of mindfulness of feeling.

Making mind joyful and making mind gathered: the preceding joy arose from contemplating the thirty-six substances, but now joy is made directly in relation to mind, so this corresponds to the second dhyāna. The Mahāsaṃnipāta Sūtra says that the second dhyāna has only three factors and does not separately establish inner purity; the present making of mind joyful is close in intent. “Making gathered” means that when joy moves, mind readily scatters; gathering it enables entry into one-pointed mind. Root dhyāna merely receives joy within inner purity; the sixteen special excellences possess contemplative wisdom and can constantly gather the joyful mind.

Making mind liberated corresponds to the third dhyāna. The happiness of root dhyāna depends upon joy and fills the whole body, making it difficult for ordinary people to relinquish. The sixteen special excellences possess contemplative wisdom and do not attach to the savor of happiness; hence mind is made liberated. From making mind joyful through making it liberated all belong to the establishment of mindfulness of mind.

Beginning with contemplating impermanence corresponds to the fourth dhyāna. Impermanence is contemplated at other meditative stages too, but not as a specific counteraction. At immovable concentration, practitioners readily crave its savor and take it as permanent. Contemplative wisdom now knows that although suffering and happiness have been left, this ultimately remains a form dharma and remains impermanent. It should not be defiled by attachment, so contemplating impermanence is named separately.

Contemplating departure and contemplating dispersal correspond to the sphere of space. The three kinds of form cease like a bird flying from a cage, hence departure; one turns to condition empty space, hence dispersal. Although empty space is conditioned, contemplative wisdom remains. Contemplating freedom from desire corresponds to the sphere of consciousness. Excessively conditioning space makes mind diffuse, and this diffuseness is named desire. The contemplative wisdom of the special excellences leaves scattered mind, hence freedom from desire. Contemplating cessation corresponds to the sphere of nothingness. The contemplative wisdom of the special excellences sees both abundant and slight consciousness return to nothing, hence contemplating cessation. Contemplating relinquishment corresponds to the sphere of neither perception nor nonperception. After relinquishing the spheres of consciousness and nothingness, another subtle concentration is named neither perception nor nonperception. Ordinary people mistakenly consider it nirvāṇa; Buddhist disciples know that although it has no coarse afflictions, subtle ones remain, so they do not crave its savor and it is named pure dhyāna. From contemplating impermanence through contemplating relinquishment, all belong to the establishment of mindfulness of dharmas.

These sixteen dharmas differ in their horizontal and vertical counteractions, each section distinct. Root dhyāna is dark realization with thin merits, like food without salt. The sixteen special excellences possess abundant merits, like food with salt. Their arising signs are explained in detail in Cultivation and Realization〔and so forth〕.

〔Section §8〕 Penetrating Illumination

Next are the arising signs of the dhyāna of penetrating illumination. While cultivating the sixteen special excellences, contemplative wisdom remains general and abbreviated, and the realized signs seen among the thirty-six substances remain general. In penetrating illumination, contemplative illumination is finer and more wondrous, and on realization each sign is more distinct. The Avataṃsaka Sūtra also uses the name penetrating illumination. The Jewel-Torch Dhāraṇī taught in the Mahāsaṃnipāta Sūtra is precisely this class of dhyāna, and the Invocation of Avalokiteśvara has the same intent. During cultivation, the three affairs of body, breath, and mind are practiced as mutually penetrating and can produce the three knowledges and six superknowledges. Cultivation of the Jewel Torch can even enter the attainment of cessation of feeling and perception. This gate therefore fully possesses the eight liberations, three knowledges, and six superknowledges and is named penetrating illumination.

The Mahāsaṃnipāta Sūtra gives the names of the five factors of this dhyāna. Awareness like mind, great awareness, reflection, great reflection, and contemplation of mind-nature are together called the factor of awareness. Contemplating mental activity, great activity, and pervasive activity form the factor of examination. Knowing as things truly are, great knowing, and the movement of mind through its joy form the factor of joy. Bodily ease, mental ease, and reception of pleasant contact form the factor of ease. Abiding of mind, great abiding, and nondistraction from the conditioned object form the factor of concentration.

At the beginning of cultivated contemplation, body, breath, and mind mutually penetrate. Upon realization, all three return to one characteristic; hence awareness like mind. Practitioners awaken to and illuminate the true truth: form, breath, and mind silently become one without difference. They also discern the conventional truth, seeing ninety-nine layers each of skin, flesh, bone, and the rest; knowing the five viscera produce five kinds of qi; and seeing the entrances where insects dwell within the body. Nothing about the insects' movement, sounds, or other details is too subtle to know.

Practitioners can further know the aggregate-body at its initial implantation in the womb. Past karma of ignorance resembles wax and the parents' present reproductive fluids clay. Because past karma does not remain, the seal is said to break; because consciousness is implanted in the present life and name and form become complete, the impression is said to form. The fetus dwells below the mother's receptacle for undigested food and above that for digested food, within the womb. Its form is exceedingly subtle, with only one thought of delusive conception; form and mind depend upon one another as if existent, as if nonexistent, as in a dream.

Through the force of karmic activity, one thought of volitional mind naturally arises and summons the mother. The mother consequently thinks of blue color, shouting sound, rank odor, and sour flavor. The force of this thought produces one thread of qi; qi becomes water, water blood, and blood flesh. The mother's inhalation and exhalation nourish and moisten it, forming the liver; above, the eye; below, the thumbs and big toes. If the mother thinks of white color, crying sound, raw odor, and pungent flavor, the lungs form; above, the nose; below, the second fingers and toes. Thinking of red color, speaking sound, scorched odor, and bitter flavor forms the heart; above, the mouth; below, the third fingers and toes. Thinking of yellow color, singing sound, fragrant odor, and sweet flavor forms the spleen; above, the tongue; below, the fourth fingers and toes. Thinking of black color, chanting sound, foul odor, and salty flavor forms the kidneys; above, the ears; below, the fifth fingers and toes. The subtle formation of every bodily part can be understood by analogy.

Reflection and great reflection mean distinct reflection upon the true and conventional truths. Contemplating mind-nature means contemplating all as empty. True and conventional alike enter mind-nature. The Invocation of Avalokiteśvara says: “Each enters the limit of suchness.” Compared with the preceding dhyāna methods, such a factor of awareness is doubly excellent.

Mental activity and great activity: the preceding factor of awareness belongs to understanding. Beginning with mental activity, one turns into contemplative practice. Mind acts within the conventional truth and is therefore called activity; it acts within the true truth and is called great activity; body, breath, and mind act together and are therefore called pervasive activity.

Abiding of mind means attaining one-pointed mind in the conventional truth. Great abiding means attaining one-pointed mind in the true truth. Nondistraction from objects means that although one sees the immeasurable objects of true and conventional truths, inner mind makes no error. Detailed explanations of every sign appear in the extensive account of contemplating penetrating illumination.

When this concentration arises, one sees body, breath, and mind alike as plantain trunks without solidity; this is the sign of the access ground. Seeing all three as foam is the first dhyāna; as floating clouds, the second; as shadows, the third; as images in a mirror, the fourth. Next, one extinguishes the three affairs and wholly enters space; extinguishes space and conditions consciousness; extinguishes consciousness and conditions nothingness; extinguishes nothingness and conditions neither perception nor nonperception; finally extinguishes the three kinds of feeling and perception in neither perception nor nonperception, personally realizing the dharma of cessation of feeling and accomplishing liberation.

Because penetrating illumination has contemplation of the conventional truth, it is also called outflowed; because it has contemplation of the true truth, also outflow-free. This dhyāna is complete in phenomena and principial contemplation, and its stages are complete. Followers of the Chengshi Lun could originally use it conveniently to explain concentration of the path and entry into the eight liberations, yet refuse to adopt it. Abhidharma treats the eight relinquishments as complete in phenomena and principle and wholly different from non-Buddhist dhyāna; it can therefore establish a person liberated in both respects. The Chengshi Lun takes only principle without phenomena and cannot establish such a person. If non-Buddhist dhyāna is counted as phenomenal dhyāna, one should likewise count the ten wholesome acts as moral discipline and worldly intelligence as wisdom. Since moral discipline and wisdom differ from those of non-Buddhists, why should concentration alone be identical? If it were, the visiting physician would have no visiting concentration and the eight medical arts could not be established. Detailed signs appear in Cultivation and Realization〔and so forth〕.

〔Section §9〕 Nine Perceptions

Next are the arising signs of the dhyāna of impurity. The nine perceptions come first and have two classes: practitioners who destroy the Dharma-support and those who preserve it.

Practitioners who destroy the Dharma-support cultivate the nine perceptions: first, swollen; second, ruptured; third, blood-smeared; fourth, festering; fifth, livid; sixth, devoured; seventh, scattered; eighth, bones; ninth, burned. They seek only to end suffering and finally burn away the contemplated skeleton, urgently attaining the fruit beyond learning without aspiring to the various merits of phenomenal contemplation. Once the skeleton has been burned away, no skeleton remains to contemplate and therefore no meditative concentration, transformations through superknowledge, vow-knowledge, or summit dhyāna. Although the skeleton is said to be burned away, the fleshly body actually remains, just as one enters cessation of feeling and perception and personally realizes it with the body〔and so forth〕.

Such practitioners readily retreat. The Abhidharma says that all four fruits have signs of retreat, like sand settled at the bottom of a well. An Āgama tells of a noble person at the third fruit who retreated from the precepts and returned home, destroying the discipline of individual liberation but not the moral discipline shared with the path. Laypeople consequently slandered him, saying noble Dharma did not exist at all. The Buddha said: “Once his desires have been satisfied, he will again become disenchanted. Before long he will return and request ordination.” The monks refused to ordain him, so the Buddha personally did so, and he immediately realized arhatship. Ānanda asked: “Venerable One, was this a learner's retreat or one beyond learning?” The answer was: “A learner's retreat.” According to this account, it was a person liberated through wisdom who severed delusion with worldly wisdom and could therefore retreat; it was not a case of using outflow-free wisdom to sever one grade of delusion, advance one grade of understanding, and then retreat. Producing the nine perceptions without the merits of the various meditative concentrations is being a practitioner who destroys the Dharma-support.

Practitioners who preserve the Dharma-support cultivate the nine perceptions from swollen through bones and stop there without entering the perception of burning. They can therefore possess streaming light, relinquishments, spheres of mastery, and the merits of contemplation, training, cultivation by infusion, higher cultivation, transformations through superknowledge, vow-knowledge, and summit dhyāna. Possessing every merit, they become persons liberated in both respects. In actual cultivation, those with abundant craving contemplate an external corpse; those with abundant attachment to views contemplate their own body; those in whom views and craving are equal contemplate both internally and externally. Arising signs can be classified in the same way.

While seated in meditation, practitioners suddenly see a corpse lying on the ground. This person was speaking only a moment ago—how has the person suddenly departed? Breath is exhausted, body cold, consciousness gone, complexion changed. When transferred by impermanence, noble and base, old and young, beautiful and ugly alike find no escape. A loving father and filial child cannot die in one another's place. The corpse lies rank and foul, exposed to wind and sun, utterly unlike the living person.

Sometimes one corpse is seen and sometimes many, which is a sign of great contemplation of impurity. Sometimes corpses fill a settlement or country. Sometimes one corpse changes color; sometimes many change together. Although a corpse is not numbered among the nine perceptions, it is their root and is therefore explained first. These corpses are dark, rigid, with hands and feet swollen and spread open. The whole body expands like a leather bag filled with wind, while filth flows from its nine openings, exceedingly foul and repulsive. Practitioners think: “My body will also become like this; I have not escaped or been liberated. The people I love will become the same.” When this sign arises, they attain a portion of concentrated mind, secluded, profound, peaceful, and pleasant.

In an instant, they see the swollen corpse exposed to wind and sun: skin and flesh decay, the body splits, and form and color change beyond recognition. This is the ruptured perception. Blood flows from the ruptures, disperses and spills, smears every place in mottled patches, pours onto the ground, and sends up a surging stench. This is the blood-smeared perception. Next they see putrid pus flow without cease like wax melting before fire. This is the festering perception. Next they see remnants of skin and flesh dried and scorched by wind and sun, putrid, dark, half blue and half bruised, shriveled and cracked beyond endurance. This is the livid perception. Next they see foxes, wolves, owls, and vultures contesting to devour the corpse, chaotically seizing, tearing, and pulling it. This is the devoured perception. Next they see head and hands scattered in different places and the five viscera split apart, impossible to reassemble. This is the scattered perception. Next they see two kinds of bones: one still covered with pus and grease, the other pure white. Sometimes they see one skeleton and sometimes skeletons filling a settlement.

As these signs transform in sequence, concentrated mind deepens with them, secluded, quiescent, sunk in stillness, peaceful, pleasant, and wondrous, its happiness beyond measure. Practitioners who preserve the Dharma-support stop their contemplation here. Before seeing these signs, defilement by desire was powerful; afterward, desire ceases completely, and even a distant object of desire becomes intolerable. This resembles being able to eat before seeing feces but vomiting immediately upon suddenly smelling the stench. It also resembles a brahmin who maintained pure dharmas being seized and forced to eat a cake smeared with marrow from a sore; after coming to his senses, he strikes his own head and reproaches himself: “I am ruined!”

Once this sign is realized, even someone before one with high brows and emerald eyes, clean white teeth, and crimson lips appears merely like cosmetics spread over a pool of urine or a putrid corpse temporarily dressed in gorgeous silk. One does not wish even to glance again, much less approach the body. Cultivators of impurity may even hire Deer-Staff non-Buddhists to kill them—how could they still seek sexual pleasure through song and embrace? The nine perceptions are a rhubarb decoction treating the grave illness of sexual desire. It also resembles a glutton who knows pig intestine is an organ containing feces but still forces it down. If one personally sees the maggots within and smells its stench, could one continue eating? The preceding sixteen special excellences are weaker and cannot decisively sever desire. The present power of contemplating the nine perceptions is strong and swiftly extinguishes the fire of sexual desire. Hence it is said: “When contemplation of the nine perceptions is accomplished, the six thieves of eye, ear, nose, tongue, body, and mind are gradually removed.” Practitioners thereby recognize the deception of attachment and hostility and know that constructed and real characteristics are both empty. Such revulsion not only removes desire; it can produce the outflow-free and also accomplish the Great Vehicle.

After explaining the perception of death and change, the Explanatory Treatise next discusses the six pāramitās and four immeasurable minds. Various masters all say that the text's meaning is disordered. Seen now, a bodhisattva possesses the Great Vehicle while cultivating the very first perception; after extensively explaining the various dharmas, the text immediately says, “The perception of burning is likewise.” How could this passage be a misplaced textual fragment?

〔Section §10〕 Eight Relinquishments

Next are the arising signs of the eight relinquishments. The first three classes—root dhyāna, special excellences, and penetrating illumination—belong in sequence to savor-dhyāna and pure dhyāna. From the nine perceptions through the totalities is named contemplation; the nine sequential concentrations, training; the Lion's Ferocity Samādhi, cultivation by infusion; the Transcending Samādhi, higher cultivation. All four are phenomenal concentrations. The relinquishments are explained first.

Relinquishment has general and specific dimensions. In general it is shared by the Two Vehicles; specifically it belongs to bodhisattvas. Its name is not fixed. Sometimes the result is named within the cause and relinquishment is called liberation; sometimes the cause is named within the result and liberation called relinquishment. To classify them definitively, only when afflictions are exhausted and phenomena and principle complete is it called liberation. When afflictions are not exhausted and meditative concentration incomplete, it is only relinquishment. “Turning one's back” means becoming disenchanted with the pure five desires of a lower ground and one's current meditative ground. “Relinquishing” means abandoning defiled attachment; hence relinquishment. To break abundant defilement by desire, an external sign arises as explained above; to break abundant attachment to views, an internal sign. The internal signs are the eight relinquishments: first, having form internally and contemplating form externally, through the eighth, the relinquishment of cessation of feeling and perception.

Having form internally and contemplating form externally means not destroying or extinguishing the internal form body: internally one contemplates white bones, skin, and flesh; externally corpses and the like. The cultivation method appears in detail in the Dhyāna Gate; only its arising sign is given briefly here. Practitioners suddenly see the skin of their toes resembling water bubbles, gradually spreading through shins and waist and throughout the body to the crown. In an instant the whole body becomes rigid, swollen, and constricted; five fingers spread, legs resemble pillars, waist and abdomen a jar, head a basin, every part swelling together like a leather bag filled with wind.

When this sign arises, it sometimes proceeds from feet to head and sometimes from head to feet. The swollen body fills an entire rope bed. Skin stretches taut and flesh splits, about to burst. After bursting, pus flows out and soaks every place. Then from head to foot, skin and flesh fall away by themselves, leaving only white bones whose joints support one another, firm and unmoving. The fallen skin and flesh gather in one place, foul and ugly like a heap of worms. When this sign arises, one becomes profoundly disenchanted with one's own body and regards it like feces. How much less would one begrudge and cling to spouse or wealth?

The bodhisattva who gave his body and people who hired Deer-Staff to kill them had attained this kind of contemplation. Internally no self is conceived, externally no attachment to what belongs to self; one therefore bows the head in shame and conscience, with disenchantment continuing unbroken〔and so forth〕. The Great Sūtra says: “Remove skin and flesh and carefully contemplate the white bones. Bind mindfulness between every joint, contemplate forward and backward, and make the white bones pure and clean.” This is having form internally.

Contemplating form externally means outwardly seeing corpses swollen and festering, filling a settlement or country, like the impurity contemplated in the preceding nine perceptions; hence contemplating form externally. This stage lies in desire-realm concentration. As the dharma advances, one sees the white bones produce the four colors blue, yellow, white, and dove-gray, their light glittering as if about to arise but not yet fully arisen. Blue produces blue light and so through dove-gray light, flowing like water. Light covers the skeleton like sunlight reflected in a mirror amid dusty haze. If mind conditions the feet, light follows downward; if the head, upward. Blue light illuminates the ten directions and everything seen is blue, as the face of Mount Sumeru takes the color of its direction. Yellow, white, and dove-gray are the same. While these colored lights are about to arise but not yet fully arisen, the stage is access concentration.

After a long time, the light should arise naturally. If it still does not, gather mindfulness, examine the space between the brows carefully, and relax slightly; light then appears. At first it resembles a bamboo opening emitting a thin wisp of smoke, then expands vastly. Four colors revolve and issue from between the brows, illuminating the ten directions with sudden great brightness. Each color also possesses ten merits, eight contacts, five factors, and signs of correct and deviant.

The first arising of one color is awareness; distinguishing eight colors is examination. Formerly one knew there were bones within flesh but not eight colors within bone. Seeing an object never seen before, one both rejoices and feels grief and conscience; this is the factor of joy. When colored light arises, inner mind deeply experiences Dharma-happiness and the ground of mind becomes peacefully pleasant; this is the factor of happiness. Concentrated mind is limpid, abiding without movement, secluded and continuously deepening. Emptiness, brightness, wisdom, concentration, faith, reverence, shame, and conscience arise. One no longer slanders or damages correct Dharma, leaves the five coverings, and corresponds with dhyāna. Even if contacts such as cold and warmth arise in clusters, none becomes confused; hence a forest.

Because the mind-eye is open and bright and the Dharma profound with weighty happiness, the movement, itching, emptiness, brightness, five factors, and other signs here differ from root dhyāna, the sixteen special excellences, and penetrating illumination. Those meditative signs still carry skin and flesh, and tactile feeling cannot penetrate completely. Now contact is directly with the skeleton, so the Dharma is profound and wondrous. If a deviant sign enters the eight colors, blue may appear indistinct, mottled, and ugly; this is a deviant sign, and the remaining seven colors are the same. Dark realization lacks contemplative wisdom, like night in which thieves abound. The present dhyāna possesses contemplative wisdom, like daytime when deception is rarer and easily removed if it appears.

Someone in the Tripiṭaka Teaching says: “The eight colors are form-realm dharmas. Contacting the desire-realm skeleton, they cause various merits to arise.” This is said according to root outflowed dhyāna. The merits of moral discipline, concentration, and wisdom explained in the Great Vehicle cannot be exhausted. Why? After life decays and the form through which one received precepts is lost, the nonmanifest substance of moral discipline still does not cease. Although meditative concentration only subdues delusion, the severance of delusion is no longer distant, like a parasitic worm entering the body and harming the five viscera: although death has not occurred, it will not be long. The path of wisdom never retreats or is lost. Even if one at the first fruit must undergo seven further births and deaths, outflow-free wisdom remains limpid. One should therefore know that Great-Vehicle moral discipline and concentration are outflow-free dharmas. If so, the eight colored lights are dharmas beyond the three realms.

When this sign arises, the first relinquishment is accomplished at the first dhyāna. The Chengshi Lun says: “The first two relinquishments are embraced by the desire realm; pure relinquishment by the form realm; the four formless relinquishments by the formless realm; cessation relinquishment transcends the three realms.” The Abhidharma says: “The first and second relinquishments extend through the desire realm and first two dhyānas; pure relinquishment lies in the four dhyānas. The third dhyāna has too much happiness, so no relinquishment is established there.” Others say: “The third dhyāna has no sphere of mastery, and the fourth no relinquishment.” The three schools differ. The present account follows the Explanatory Treatise: the first relinquishment and first two spheres of mastery are both embraced by the first dhyāna. Possession of its five factors verifies that it belongs there.

Second, having no form internally, contemplate external form with an impure mind. Since the skeleton is produced from reproductive fluids, it should be rebuked, abandoned, and extinguished by analyzing the white bones into the particles of the four elements. Great-Vehicle contemplation embodies dharmas and knows the skeleton arises from mind. Mind is like an illusion and the skeleton false, so the skeleton disappears by itself. It resembles a fine horse following a person's intent, or good people working together whose coming and going never conflict. When the skeleton has departed but a new dharma has not yet arrived, excessive joy easily causes retreat; therefore one contemplates external form only with an impure mind.

External form first means external corpses and the like, and also the eight colors emitted by the skeleton. External form is still contemplated because this stage remains close to the desire realm and must continue contemplating external impurity. Intentionally cultivating destruction of the skeleton has a separate contemplative method; only spontaneous arising signs are discussed now. Practitioners suddenly see the skeleton naturally wear away, leaving only the eight colors and external impurity. Its dissolution occurs in intermediate concentration. Next the eight colors and inner purity arise simultaneously, with blue, yellow, and other lights brightening further. The four factors of inner purity, joy, happiness, and one-pointed mind are all superior to before. This is the second relinquishment, at the second dhyāna.

Third, personally realizing pure relinquishment. The first and second dhyānas do not have happiness filling the body, while the fourth has no happy feeling. Through what, then, is personal realization made? Followers of the Chengshi Lun consider pure relinquishment shared by all four dhyānas; the present account treats it as embraced jointly by the third and fourth. Since the third has happiness filling the body and can be used for personal realization, it is the initial arising of pure relinquishment. Only at the fourth is it fully accomplished and able to possess the spheres of mastery. Pure relinquishment therefore lies in the third dhyāna.

Concerning “pure,” the Explanatory Treatise says it is “named pure because the conditioned object is pure.” The eight colors are already pure dharmas, but have not yet been refined by a pure conditioned object. Pure form is most complete in the fourth dhyāna; when it arises it makes the eight colors more luminous and pure, hence purity through a pure object. “Feeling throughout the body” refers to the third dhyāna as the highest happy feeling. The third and fourth dhyānas are therefore combined as pure relinquishment.

Purity has four meanings. First, impurity within impurity: the desire-realm body is originally impure and is now swollen, hence impure impurity. Second, purity within impurity: removing skin and flesh and carefully contemplating the white bones, free of sinews and blood in the abdomen and white as shell, is impure purity. Third, impurity within purity: the eight colored lights emitted from between the brows are originally pure but not yet refined through counteraction, hence pure impurity. Fourth, purity within purity: the third relinquishment is further refined through a pure object, hence pure purity.

Fourth is the relinquishment of space. Transcend all forms, extinguish resistant forms, and no longer recollect various forms. “All forms” means internal and external desire-realm forms. “Resistant forms” means the forms confronting the five faculties of eye, ear, nose, tongue, and body. These two classes were extinguished in the first three relinquishments, leaving only the eight colors that transform with mind, hence various forms. Now rebuke and abandon the eight colors and condition space. No additional dharma is involved; this is simply entering the sphere of space. Ordinary people are deeply defiled by attachment and readily cherish the concentration of space. Noble ones arouse profound mind and possess sharp wisdom, allowing them to advance continuously without turning back; hence relinquishment.

Conditioning space too much makes mind diffuse, and the object of space is false and unreal, so one relinquishes space and conditions consciousness. Correspondence with the dharma of consciousness is the relinquishment of the sphere of consciousness. Next one contemplates consciousness as arising and ceasing, impermanent and false. The external conditioned object no longer exists and only the conditioning mind remains; hence the sphere of nothingness. The sphere of consciousness resembles an abscess and nothingness a sore. Relinquishing both consciousness and nonconsciousness is neither perception nor nonperception. Although no coarse perception remains, subtle afflictions do. Now one further relinquishes the feeling and perception that condition neither perception, and no perception of an agent of cessation remains. The dharma of concentration gathers and sustains the body in silent nonperception, like a fish in water or an insect hibernating in winter.

If the name were established only from the lower ground that is extinguished, how would this differ from ordinary climbing upward and rejecting what is below? The present name is established from what performs cessation: it extinguishes its own ground and other grounds, so it is called the relinquishment of cessation of feeling and perception. Details appear in Cultivation and Realization.

The Abhidharma says that one who attains cessation concentration is liberated in both respects, while one who lacks it is only liberated through wisdom. The Chengshi Lun says that attaining lightning-flash concentration is liberation through wisdom, while possessing every worldly dhyāna is liberation in both respects. It regards the final four relinquishments as having no separate dharma. If it means cultivating the final four through outflow-free mind, that can be established. But why does it also say the first three have no separate dharma while borrowing only non-Buddhist dhyāna?〔and so forth〕

If one attained the eight concentrations in a past life, former habituation can arise in the present. Cessation concentration, however, must be outflow-free; without outflow-free wisdom it cannot be accomplished through cultivation, so spontaneous arising of cessation concentration from former habituation is not discussed. Ordinary people cannot cultivate and attain the nine sequential concentrations, Transcending Samādhi, and related practices according to the Tripiṭaka Teaching, so their arising through former habituation is likewise not discussed. According to the Great Vehicle, such a meaning should exist, but it is not treated here.

〔Section §11〕 Great Impurity and Great Relinquishment

Next are the arising signs of great contemplation of impurity, also called great relinquishment. The preceding contemplation and arising removed the skin and flesh to which desire clings and carefully contemplated the skeleton and corpse as impure. Sometimes one corpse or two was contemplated, sometimes impurity overflowing through a city or settlement, but all concerned only the direct retributions of oneself and other beings; hence small impurity. Disenchantment and relinquishment based upon this are called relinquishment, with general and specific dimensions〔and so forth〕.

Great contemplation of impurity sees not only the overflowing impurity of direct retribution but also dependent retribution: houses, money and wealth, grain and rice, clothing, food and drink, mountains and rivers, gardens and groves, the Yangzi and Huai rivers, pools and marshes—all form dharmas—as impure. Insects are everywhere, pus flows, and stench and rankness abound. Houses resemble tombs, money dead snakes, soup fecal liquid, rice white worms, clothing stinking skin, mountains heaps of flesh, pools rivers of pus, gardens dry bones, and rivers and seas vast expanses of filth. The Great Sūtra says: “On seeing delicious soup, form the perception of putrid liquid.” This is the contemplative method.

While seated in meditation, one suddenly sees these objects and signs and finds nowhere on the whole earth worthy of delight. Neither dependent nor direct retribution merits attachment. This is the arising of great impurity. It resembles first kindling a fire: even while drilling wood forcefully, smoke and flame remain small. Once the fire gains strength it no longer selects its fuel and can burn even rivers dry. At first, contemplation of impurity sees only one corpse or one country and sexual desire still arises and ceases. Now that the power of concentration is established and revulsion strong, every dependent and direct retribution is impure and desire ceases forever.

Furthermore, how could anything have a fixed characteristic? Beings evoke and see things differently according to their retributions. Wholesome karma evokes pure form and unwholesome karma impure form. Devas see jeweled grounds and palaces. Rich and happy human beings can even take tile and stone and make them become gold and silver. All are evoked by the force of wholesome karma, with dependent and direct retribution both pure. The hells taught in the Saṅgharakṣa Sūtra have different signs: some see their own flesh as land plowed by others; some their body as a forest broken by a crowd; some their body as mountain, house, or clothing. There are 120 kinds, all impure forms evoked by unwholesome karma.

If one grasps pure form as truly existent and cherishes it firmly, the great power of contemplation must break great attachment and reverse the great inversion, accomplishing great contemplation of impurity. Why? Illusionists mostly deceive, but dharmas of superknowledge accord with the principle by which things transform; every object can change. Clarified butter, wax, gold, and iron flow like water when heated and solidify like earth when cooled. This contemplative method accords with the principle of transformation and occurs through the power of concentration.

Root dhyāna alone can remove attachment to a lower ground but not one's own ground. Cultivating small and great relinquishment can remove attachment both to lower and current grounds even before becoming outflow-free. When outflow-free contemplation conditions all and penetrates it, attachment to lower, current, and higher grounds can all be removed.

When great impurity arises, the relinquishment entered is also great and is embraced by the first dhyāna. When no skeleton exists within and one outwardly contemplates only the eight colors and the two retributions, dependent and direct, the vastness of the conditioned object makes this the second great relinquishment, embraced by the second dhyāna. Entering pure relinquishment from great impurity makes that attainment great as well, and so through cessation relinquishment.

Great spheres of mastery refine relinquishment further, giving practitioners sovereign transformation of the conditioned object. The Great Treatise says people of dull faculties cultivate the spheres of mastery and totalities only after completing the eight relinquishments; those of middling faculties cultivate spheres of mastery and the rest in the fourth dhyāna after completing the first three relinquishments; those of superior faculties can proceed to cultivate all dharmas after only the first relinquishment. The present explanation follows middling faculties.

“Many” and “few” still concern dependent and direct retribution. One corpse is few and two many, and increasing numbers are understood in sequence. One garment, portion of food, mountain, or river is few; immeasurable garments, foods, mountains, and rivers are many. Initial cultivation proceeds from few to many; spontaneous arising signs should now be the same.

“Beautiful” and “ugly”: upright form obtained through wholesome karma is beautiful; inferior form obtained through unwholesome karma, ugly. Yet in both cases, what accords with my intent and I consider pleasing is beautiful; what opposes it and I consider repellent is ugly. Both are beautiful with wisdom and ugly with delusion; wealth and honor are beautiful, poverty and baseness ugly. Beautiful and ugly alike are impure. Mountains, rivers, countries, clothing, food, and houses, whether beautiful or ugly, are all impure. One may also say both direct and dependent retributions are ugly, while the eight colors emitted by the skeleton are beautiful. Going further, unrefined eight colors are ugly and only refined ones beautiful. Beautiful and ugly remain equally impure. These two spheres of mastery are embraced by the first dhyāna.

When no form exists internally and one contemplates form externally, whether many or few, beautiful or ugly, one knows and sees with mastery. The inner skeleton has disappeared while eight colors remain outside, together with the many and few, beautiful and ugly, direct and dependent retributions, all as explained above〔and so forth〕.

Mohe Zhiguan, Fascicle Nine〔Upper〕.

Mohe Zhiguan, Fascicle Nine〔Lower〕.

Taught by Great Master Zhizhe of Tiantai in the Sui and recorded by his disciple Guanding.

“Knowing with mastery” means this thought of mind masters form dharmas and is not bound by them. Mind can further transform form, hence knowing with mastery. “Seeing with mastery” means that pure and impure objects can be transformed freely within one's own mind; contemplative understanding is accomplished, hence seeing with mastery. These two spheres of mastery are embraced by the second dhyāna.

When the spheres of mastery are accomplished, practitioners do not cherish even their own body, much less wealth and others' bodies. Ancient worthies could yield fame and position, relinquish countries, or wash their ears because someone led an ox to drink from their stream. They had cultivated this contemplation in past lives until it naturally became their nature and defiled attachment no longer remained. Without understanding this principle, a person clings to fame and position until death. How could one suddenly regard glory lightly and abandon a throne?

The final four spheres of mastery are accomplished in the fourth dhyāna. The third has too much happy feeling to transform with sovereignty. This classification belongs to the śrāvaka Dharma. In bodhisattva Dharma, every dhyāna can transform; how could any wholly lack it? The Great Treatise speaks of blue, yellow, red, and white, from the standpoint of real dharmas. The Sūtra of the Original Acts speaks of earth, water, fire, and wind, from provisional names; the two teachings can embrace one another. Within these four spheres of mastery, internal and external form are exhausted and only the eight colors remain. There is transformation of many and few, but no further transformation of beautiful and ugly.

The ten totalities are all accomplished in the fourth dhyāna. The first has much awareness and examination, the second moving joy, and the third moving happiness; none can become vast and pervasive and fill every place. Only the fourth dhyāna's unmoving mindfulness and wisdom can become vast and pervasive. Blue fills the ten directions so everything seen is blue; the remaining colors likewise fill them and are therefore called totalities.

“Entry of totalities” means that when blue fills everything, yellow enters blue and likewise fills every place. The basic characteristics of blue and yellow remain individually intact; they enter one another without confusion. The other colors are the same. This is entry of totalities. Clearly it is colored light released from inner mind that fills every place. How could an external leaf be taken as the conditioned object and then said to fill every place? Without a dharma of transformation inside mind, how could an external leaf be transformed? One must first transform one's own mind before transforming a leaf. The Great Treatise uses a blue lotus as an example because it fears people will not understand, borrowing an outer object to illustrate inner mind. One cannot grasp the simile as the true meaning. Cultivators of penetrating illumination have no skeleton within and emit no eight colors; when cultivating spheres of mastery they may perhaps borrow an external conditioned object. Practitioners who preserve the Dharma-support can release the eight colors from inner mind and need not borrow an external object.

Furthermore, bodhisattvas cultivating spheres of mastery can fully possess the various practices. Without penetrating the true signs of dependent and direct retribution, they develop attachment and stinginess. When this contemplation becomes clear, they wish to relinquish even the body—how much less would they cherish their own wealth or crave another's property? This is the pāramitā of giving.

Having attained this contemplation, they could never break moral discipline for wealth or sex, kill the owner of property and take it, then use a hundred deceptions to preserve themselves. Such a thing is impossible; this is the pāramitā of moral discipline. When this contemplation is attained, even if others trouble and dispossess them, anger never arises; they do not contend over things like feces. This is the pāramitā of patient endurance. Once this contemplation is accomplished, they do not depend upon an impure corpse-body or lose concentrated mind halfway because their country is impure. This is the pāramitā of diligence. This contemplation fully possesses contemplation, training, cultivation by infusion, higher cultivation, transformations through superknowledge, vow-knowledge, summit dhyāna, and the rest. This is dhyāna pāramitā. When this contemplation is attained, neither contemplating agent nor contemplated object of any dharma can be obtained; neither arising nor ceasing, all is ultimately pure. This is prajñā pāramitā.

Every Dharma gate of concentration of the path is accomplished within the spheres of mastery's sovereign transformation. Concentrated mind is sovereign and can turn, send away, and settle the conditioned object, establishing various Dharma gates and accomplishing whatever mind wishes, like a swift horse that can break an enemy formation and stop itself at will. Mind is now bright and pure, with no further demonic affairs. Mind can employ Māra; Māra cannot destroy mind. When cultivators of the four kinds of samādhi produce this Dharma, many turn into the stage of disciples of the five grades. Why? The force assisting the path is great and can quickly bring people near the cool pool. At this point, it is both a sign of the arising of contemplative dhyāna and of Great-Vehicle dhyāna. As for profound concentrations of training, cultivation by infusion, higher cultivation, and the rest, ordinary people cannot even study them, so spontaneous arising from former habituation cannot be discussed. If another scripture or treatise clearly teaches it, nothing more need be said.

〔Section §12〕 Loving-Kindness

Seventh are the arising signs of loving-kindness. Loving-kindness arises before or after root dhyāna〔and so forth〕. Practitioners suddenly condition all beings and apprehend the sign of their attaining happiness. Mind has neither hostility nor harm and is pleased and at ease. Sometimes beings are seen attaining human happiness and sometimes heavenly happiness. Through skillful cultivation one attains understanding; concentrated mind becomes distinct and no being fails to attain happiness. At first thoughts are continuous, fine, and quiet; afterward the power of concentration deepens.

The conditioned beings have three classes. Conditioning loved ones as attaining happiness is named broad; neutral people, great; enemies, immeasurable. Three classes can also be established by direction: conditioning beings in one direction as attaining happiness is broad; in the four intermediate directions, great; in the ten directions, immeasurable.

Loving-kindness concentration can be hidden or unhidden. When mind internally conditions beings and decisively forms the perception that they attain happiness, with mind and object exceedingly clear, but externally one does not see beings actually receiving happiness, it is unhidden within and hidden without. When mind is bright and pure within and one externally sees beings attain happiness, it is unhidden both within and without.

If loving-kindness concentration is attained first and the five factors of the first dhyāna arise afterward: initially knowing all beings attain happiness, mind joins concentration, one is happy inwardly, and skillful cultivation brings understanding—this is the factor of awareness. Clearly distinguishing the happiness beings attain, whether human or heavenly and in immeasurably different classes, is examination. Being equal toward enemies and loved ones, no longer suffering from fear of enemies or worry for loved ones, is joy. When the movement of joy ceases, spirit becomes peacefully pleased, like the sign of happiness attained by conditioned beings; this is happiness. The dharma of concentration deepens and gathers inner mind without movement; this is one-pointed mind.

The five factors of loving-kindness concentration have the same names as root dhyāna, yet their Dharma-flavors always differ, just as syrup and water are both cool but taste different. Root dhyāna alone produces retribution only among Brahmā's Assembly and Ministers; attaining loving-kindness concentration can produce the retribution of a Brahmā king. Since the retribution is superior, the causal ground is also vaster. If root dhyāna is attained first and loving-kindness cultivated afterward, the root dhyāna also becomes more profound.

Within loving-kindness concentration, the second dhyāna may arise and accomplish the four factors beginning with inner purity; then the third, accomplishing five factors led by happiness; then the fourth. Each joins its corresponding dhyāna, possessing a forest of factors and doubling the preceding Dharma-flavor, as in the earlier simile. Yet loving-kindness originally conditions others attaining happiness. Internally receiving pleasant concentration and externally seeing others attain happiness occurs only through the third dhyāna. At the fourth, one merely sees others attain happiness while no happy feeling remains within, because suffering and happiness have been relinquished. This is the Small Vehicle's distinction.

To break attachment to causal relations, the Buddha sometimes says: “Cultivating loving-kindness produces merit through the Heaven of Pervasive Purity; compassion through the sphere of space; appreciative joy through the sphere of consciousness; equanimity through the sphere of nothingness.” Yet bodhisattvas constantly abide with loving-kindness and compassion. On what meditative ground would these be absent? Loving-kindness and compassion infuse every wholesome Dharma; how could they reach only the third dhyāna? The preceding classification is merely an initial explanation through preparatory means. The same applies when root dhyāna arises first and loving-kindness concentration afterward. Both can be dark realization and hidden, or unhidden within and hidden without〔and so forth〕.

When loving-kindness concentration arises in dependence upon the sixteen special excellences or penetrating illumination, the supporting concentration has its own set of merits and the supported loving-kindness attaches and arises without confusion. Since the supporting concentration has contemplative wisdom, loving-kindness concentration is also unhidden and its five-factor Dharma-flavor doubly superior to root dhyāna. Sometimes loving-kindness concentration produces the sixteen special excellences or penetrating illumination; loving-kindness is then likewise unhidden and its meditative flavor profound. Sometimes loving-kindness produces small or great contemplation of impurity.

Someone asks: Contemplation of impurity apprehends the destruction of beings' bodies. Since no being remains to condition, who could attain happiness?

Answer: Although no outflowed happiness attained by a being remains, the happiness of nirvāṇa exists. This produces loving-kindness conditioned by Dharmas.

Another asks: Loving-kindness conditions the pure signs of beings, without anger or harm, apprehending their beautiful characteristics. Contemplation of impurity destroys the signs of beings and apprehends their ugly characteristics. How can these opposed contemplations produce one another?

Answer: There is no obstruction. Although seeing the body as impure, one may simultaneously see a pure person upright and neatly clothed. Although loving-kindness concentration arises, contemplation of impurity may also arise. Loving-kindness can further adorn relinquishment and other contemplations, doubling and deepening their merits beyond impurity alone. The two contemplations can produce one another〔and so forth〕.

The mutual arising of the remaining three immeasurable minds—compassion, appreciative joy, and equanimity—can be understood by comparison with loving-kindness concentration.

When the four immeasurable minds arise attached to root dhyāna, they are outflowed. Attached to the sixteen special excellences or penetrating illumination, they are both outflowed and outflow-free. Attached to contemplation of impurity, they are outflow-free. Since causes and conditions differ, loving-kindness concentration and the rest have hundreds of thousands of shallower and deeper differences that cannot all be explained.

This resembles the four elements of form in the desire realm producing various lands distinguished as blue, yellow, red, white, high, and low; various trees, flowers, plants, and fruits distinguished as sweet, bitter, pungent, sour, medicinal, poisonous, fragrant, and foul; various people distinguished as upright, ugly, intelligent, dull, poor, rich, good, and evil; and various birds and beasts, some hairy, some horned, some flying, some running. Their classes are boundless and grades do not mix; each is accomplished according to its intrinsic limits and the extent of its power.

People of thin merit live only upon barnyard millet and cannot believe sugarcane and grapes exist. Pure form-realm dharmas are the same. Merits of the factors of dhyāna transform into various flavors that add to and mingle with one another without confusion. By the four immeasurable minds, objects become still vaster. Why? Beings are immeasurable, so perceptions of beings attaining happiness are immeasurable. Dharmas are immeasurable, so the Dharma-flavors of factors of dhyāna arising in dependence upon different dharmas are likewise incalculable. Beings of thin merit do not believe in meditative concentration. Even if they believe one meditative method, they do not believe it possesses immeasurable merits, like people in a remote mountain region who know no delicacies, or a frog in a well unable to believe what the sea spirit sees. This is truly pitiable. Those able to believe know that the objects of noble ones are inconceivable and do not slander them〔and so forth〕.

〔Section §13〕 Arising of Dependent-Origination Dhyāna

Eighth are the arising signs of dependent-origination dhyāna. When practitioners have great meritorious achievement, the buddhas confer the samādhi of meditative concentration upon them; for others, concentration on dependent origination arises sooner or later because of past habituation〔and so forth〕.

While seated in meditation, practitioners suddenly consider what mind conditions, whether a wholesome mind or an evil mind. The existence of conditioning subject and conditioned object is the link of existence among the twelve links. Existence can contain future retribution. This existence comes from grasping: when mind grasps wholesomeness or evil, existence is formed; without grasping, this existence would not be present. One therefore knows that existence arises from grasping. One further knows that grasping arises from craving, for one grasps only because one craves. For example, one craves the form-body and continues to grasp it until death; without craving, one would not grasp.

Craving arises from feeling. Because one receives wholesome or evil objects, craving arises; without receiving them, craving does not arise. Feeling in turn comes from contact: the six objects of form, sound, fragrance, flavor, touch, and dharmas contact the six faculties of eye, ear, nose, tongue, body, and mind, and feeling therefore arises; without contact, there is no feeling. A scripture says, “With the six contacts as causes and conditions, various feelings arise.” Feeling therefore arises from contact.

One further knows that contact comes from the six entrances of eye, ear, nose, tongue, body, and mind. Without the six consciousnesses governing the six faculties, they could not enter among the six objects and produce contact. Contact arises from the sense fields, and the sense fields in turn exist through name-and-form. Form by itself cannot contact, like a corpse; name by itself likewise cannot contact, like someone blind and deaf. Only when form and mind combine is there contact. Form is the form aggregate; mind is the four aggregates of feeling, perception, formations, and consciousness. Discerning this form is the consciousness aggregate; receiving it is the feeling aggregate; greed and anger concerning it belong respectively to the aggregates of perception and formations. Only when all five aggregates are present is there conscious contact. One therefore knows that contact arises from name-and-form.

Name-and-form exists through the consciousness first implanted in the womb. At the initial implantation it is called kalala and already possesses three matters: first, life; second, warmth; and third, consciousness. Retributive wind is present, and “life” is provisionally established in dependence upon this wind. That the reproductive fluids of the parents neither stink nor decay is called warmth. The mental activity within them is called consciousness. Only because consciousness is implanted in the womb do embryonic signs such as coagulated butter and thin curds develop, the six vesicles gradually open, and name and form combine. From this one knows that name-and-form arises precisely from consciousness.

Consciousness comes from karmic formations. Wholesome karma from having upheld the five precepts in the past causes one to receive human name-and-form in the next life. Evil karma from having broken the five precepts in the past causes birth in the three evil destinies. One therefore knows that consciousness comes from karma, and karma is the link of formations. Formations in turn exist through ignorance: delusion, craving, and defilement construct various formations, causing consciousness to flow from the past into the present. Present craving and grasping then condition existence; existence contains retribution and draws forth future birth and death. Causes and conditions thus revolve through three lives, empty within and without a master.

When contemplative wisdom arises through reflection in this way, deviant attachment to a person and self is broken. Concentrated mind becomes stable and continuous, moving from coarse to subtle through desire-realm concentration and access concentration and onward to the root first dhyāna, where the merits of the five factors arise in sequence. Awareness that dependent origination is empty and without a ruler is the factor of awareness. Clearly distinguishing how circulation through the three lives depends upon one link after another without error is examination. Having gained the wisdom of dependent origination and deeply known the three lives, how could one not rejoice and celebrate? This is the factor of joy. The dharma of concentration gathers and sustains inner mind, making it peaceful, pleased, and wondrous; this is happiness. Concentrated mind is lucid, without grasping at objects or delusive thoughts; this is one-pointed mind.

The samādhi of dependent origination is inherently wisdom in character. Because this wisdom is clear, it can bring forth root dhyāna. Sometimes root dhyāna and dependent-origination samādhi join one another, and their Dharma-flavor becomes pure, thick, and intense, unlike the five factors arising alone. This samādhi too can be hidden or unhidden. If inwardly one merely understands the Dharma of dependent origination and no longer produces the inversion of self, yet this understanding only corresponds with root dhyāna and remains implicit within it, this is called hidden. If, when samādhi arises, inner mind is bright and pure and one sees the kalala, the development of the five vesicles, and their place of birth and abiding; sees the wholesome and evil karmic formations made in the past and the beauty or ugliness formed from them; and also sees future matters of birth and death, so that all three lives are distinct, this is an unhidden sign.

Both hidden and unhidden forms fully possess the ten dharmas beginning with emptiness and brightness. This is root dhyāna arising through dependent-origination samādhi. The sixteen special excellences, penetrating illumination, relinquishments, and other dhyānas likewise each have hidden and unhidden forms and can arise through dependent-origination samādhi.

When contemplation of dependent origination arises from root dhyāna, practitioners suddenly consider within concentration: all the root concentrations are accomplished through causes and conditions. The causes and conditions that accomplish them and the dhyāna they accomplish constitute existence. Coarse abiding and fine abiding contain the existences of the Yāma and Tuṣita heavens; where existence is born, death necessarily follows. Desire-realm concentration is also an existence accomplished through causes and conditions. Since existence contains a result, one will in the future receive birth in the Heaven of Enjoying Transformations; where birth exists, death follows. Access concentration is likewise an existence accomplished through causes and conditions. Since it contains a result, one will in the future receive existence in the Heaven of Freely Enjoying Others’ Transformations. Correspondence with the first dhyāna contains existence in the heavens of the first dhyāna; the same applies all the way through the concentration of neither perception nor non-perception.

All these existences come from grasping. Grasping the sign of the first dhyāna resembles the various hopes in mind described among the preceding twenty-five preparatory means: one grasps what the signs of dhyāna are like. One therefore knows that existence arises from grasping. Grasping in turn comes from craving: hearing others describe the merit of the first dhyāna, one craves its flavor. Craving in turn comes from feeling: only after mind receives what it hears about those merits does craving arise. Feeling in turn comes from the sense fields, which are the six faculties; without the six faculties entering their objects, there would be nowhere to receive. Feeling also comes from contact with objects, for only when faculty and object make contact is there entrance. Contact comes from name-and-form, for only when the five aggregates combine is there contact. Name-and-form comes from the three matters of life, warmth, and consciousness when consciousness is first implanted in the womb. These three matters come from karma through which the body is received. Karma in turn arises from ignorance, and thus there is the consciousness that receives birth, continuing through aging-and-death.

From the highest concentration of neither perception nor non-perception down to the lowest coarse abiding, one can clearly see the twelve links within each. The sixteen special excellences, penetrating illumination, and other concentrations that arise through root dhyāna can be understood in the same way〔and so forth〕.

Because contemplation of dependent origination breaks the inversion of self, its intent is the same as the element preparatory means that breaks attachment to self; it is named dependent-origination samādhi only in accordance with the Dhyāna Sūtra. Tracing cause and result through three lives belongs to wisdom in character, yet it is still called a contemplation for settling mind. Only when mind has come to rest like a sealed room without wind can one proceed to cultivate the establishments of mindfulness. Only when contemplation through the establishments of mindfulness is accomplished is it called wisdom from hearing, which is already contemplation of principle.

When Pūrṇa gained understanding, he said, “I have understood and known.” “How do you know?” “If one knows ignorance, grasping and existence will no longer arise.” This expresses wisdom from hearing. The present contemplation of dependent origination still precedes the establishments of mindfulness and does not yet possess the power of wisdom from hearing; it therefore belongs to phenomenal contemplation.

The dependent-origination gate differs according to sentient beings’ faculties. The Pusa Yingluo Benye Jing teaches ten kinds of twelvefold dependent origination, the Great Collection teaches dependent origination as retribution and dependent origination in one thought, and various masters mostly transmit dependent origination through three lives. Nāgārjuna begins the Mūlamadhyamakakārikā with the “Examination of Conditions.” Some treatise masters hold that dependent origination cannot embrace every Dharma and that the Mūlamadhyamakakārikā therefore does not take it as the treatise’s cardinal principle, counting it only as conventional truth. They say that only after dependent origination has been broken entirely is there ultimate truth, and therefore take the two truths as the treatise’s cardinal principle.

The present text asks in return: what chapter of the entire treatise does not first explain conventional truth and then break attachment to it completely? This is merely the method used throughout the treatise, not the distinctive cardinal principle of one particular chapter. The Mūlamadhyamakakārikā first contemplates dependent origination in general. The “Examination of Defilement” and subsequent chapters separately break the links of craving and grasping; the “Examination of the Six Faculties” separately breaks the links belonging to the result of suffering; and the final two chapters further explain how śrāvakas contemplate dependent origination. The various intents of general and specific contemplation all lie in contemplating dependent origination. How could one say the treatise does not take dependent origination as its cardinal principle? Northern treatise masters take the remedial meaning in the final chapter and establish six causes and four conditions as the cardinal principle. Yet that is only arising-and-ceasing dependent origination, the intent of the final two chapters, not the true cardinal principle of the whole treatise. After the Buddha’s passing, people’s faculties grew increasingly dull. They clung to dependent origination as having fixed real marks and could not understand the Buddha’s intent. Nāgārjuna therefore composed the treatise to illuminate the contemplative gate of the twelve links.

〔Section §14〕 Cultivating the Ten Modes of Contemplation through Dependent Origination

Now that the Dharma of dependent origination has arisen, calming-and-contemplation is explained through dependent origination, likewise in ten meanings〔and so forth〕.

〔Section §14.1〕 Conceivable and Inconceivable Objects and the Four Teachings

First is the conceivable object. In past states of ignorant mind, constructing black karma and various unwholesome formations accomplishes the Dharma realms of the three evil destinies: hell beings, hungry ghosts, and animals. Constructing various white and unmoving karmas accomplishes the Dharma realms of the three wholesome destinies: humans, gods, and asuras.

Transforming ignorance into discerning wisdom that contemplates arising and ceasing is contemplation by inferior wisdom and attains śrāvaka awakening. Outflowed formations are transformed into world-transcending practices assisting the path. For the seven kinds of trainees, residual karma is not yet exhausted and they are still born in wholesome destinies. Those beyond training employ outflow-free karma; moreover, because they are attached to ultimate truth, this craving combines with root ignorance and they are born in the Land of Expedient Means with Residue, receiving name-and-form in that land. There, encountering objects, they again produce craving and anger and proceed to grasping and existence. This is the śrāvaka Dharma realm.

Transforming ignorance into the illumination of neither arising nor ceasing is middling wisdom and attains pratyekabuddha awakening. The Invocation of Avalokiteśvara says, “Contemplate the twelve links as a dream, an illusion, and a plantain tree, and one accomplishes the pratyekabuddha path.” This is its meaning. Outflowed formations are transformed into outflow-free practices assisting the path. Whether the fetters and karma are exhausted or not follows the preceding case. This is the pratyekabuddha Dharma realm.

Transforming ignorance into prajñā and unwholesome formations into the five perfections of giving, moral discipline, patient endurance, diligence, and meditative concentration—while ultimate truth has not yet arisen and the twelve links within the three realms are still present—is the Dharma realm of bodhisattvas practicing the six perfections. Transforming ignorance into the wisdom of emptiness and formations into the six perfections—while delusion remains unexhausted before the sixth and seventh grounds of the Shared Teaching—likewise follows the preceding case. Once delusion is exhausted, one is born in the Land of Expedient Means, only with merit and wisdom somewhat surpassing those of the Two Vehicles. This is called contemplation by middling wisdom and attains the awakening of a bodhisattva of the Shared Teaching.

Transforming ignorance into sequential illumination and formations into distinct sequential practices, while delusion remains unexhausted through the ten faiths and ten abodes of the Distinct Teaching but has been exhausted through the ten practices and ten dedications, follows the preceding account concerning birth. This is called contemplation by superior wisdom and attains the awakening of the Distinct Teaching.

Transforming ignorance into the illumination of buddha-wisdom means knowing from the initial arousal of mind that the twelve links are precisely the three buddha-natures. Contemplating in general the true principle of suchness in the twelve links is the proper-cause buddha-nature. The wisdom contemplating the twelve links is the discerning-cause buddha-nature. The mind contemplating the twelve links and fully possessing various practices is the conditioning-cause buddha-nature.

Correlated individually, ignorance, craving, and grasping are the discerning-cause buddha-nature; formations and existence are the conditioning-cause buddha-nature; and the seven links of consciousness, name-and-form, six sense fields, contact, feeling, birth, and aging-and-death are the proper-cause buddha-nature. Why? The path of suffering is birth and death; transforming the body of birth and death is Dharma body. Afflictions are Dharmas of darkness; transforming ignorance makes illumination. Karmic formations are Dharmas of bondage; transforming bondage makes liberation. In their very identity, the three paths are the three virtues of Dharma body, prajñā, and liberation.

Intrinsically complete at the time of cause, the three buddha-natures are neither vertically successive nor horizontally arrayed. Manifested through cultivation at the time of result, the three virtues are likewise neither vertical nor horizontal, like the three dots of the Sanskrit graph yi. This is called the nirvāṇa of the three virtues. The Vimalakīrtinirdeśa says, “All sentient beings are precisely great nirvāṇa, are precisely buddhas, and are precisely awakening.” This is its meaning. It is called contemplation by the most superior wisdom and attains a buddha’s awakening.

The five grades of the Perfect Teaching have not yet severed delusion and resemble trainees. On entering the iron-wheel station of the ten faiths, one forever parts from the sea of suffering and resembles one beyond training. Although transformational birth and death remains, the five faculties and merit received in birth are vastly different from those of the Two Vehicles. The Great Treatise says, “People of the Two Vehicles who receive a Dharma-nature body still have faculties that are dark and dull because they take a circuitous route on the Buddha path.”

The Distinct and Perfect Teachings can break ignorance and directly disclose the Dharma that is true as such within the path of suffering, receiving real retribution from real Dharma. They can also directly perfect various practices within the two links of formations and existence and obtain direct and circumstantial retributions free of obstruction. Their faculties are sharp and merit profound, unlike those of middling and inferior faculties. The three worthies and ten sages abide at resultant stations in the Land of Unobstructed Real Reward, all accomplishing the twelve links of that land. At the stage of equal awakening, only the dependent origination of a final life remains.

Finally exhausting the root-source of ignorance and bringing craving and grasping to ultimate exhaustion is ultimate prajñā. Exhausting the seven resultant links beginning with consciousness is ultimate Dharma body. Exhausting formations and existence is ultimate liberation. Although exhaustion is spoken of, in reality there is no Dharma that can be severed; this is inconceivable severance. Without needing to sever ignorance, craving, and grasping, one enters the nirvāṇa of perfect purity. Without needing to sever the seven links beginning with name-and-form, one enters the nirvāṇa of purity by nature. Without needing to sever the wholesome and evil within formations and existence, one enters the nirvāṇa of purity through skillful means. The Vimalakīrtinirdeśa says, “One attains liberation through the marks of the five heinous acts, yet is neither bound nor released.” Examined in this way, the twelve links are precisely all the immeasurable Buddha-Dharmas. This is called the inconceivable object.

〔Section §14.2〕 Ten Suchnesses, Ten Objects, and One Thought

Next correlate the twelve links with the ten suchnesses of the Lotus Sūtra. “Suchness-nature” corresponds to ignorance. The Vimalakīrtinirdeśa says, “If one knows the nature of ignorance, it is precisely the nature of illumination.” “Suchness-mark” corresponds to formations; “suchness-substance” to the seven links beginning with consciousness; “suchness-power” to craving and grasping; “suchness-function” to the cause of existence, namely the habituated causes of ignorance, craving, and grasping; “suchness-condition” to formations and existence; “suchness-result” to the habituated result in which ignorance is transformed and wisdom arises; and “suchness-recompense” to the five kinds of nirvāṇa obtained through formations and existence. Within “the suchness of the ultimate equality of beginning and end,” beginning corresponds to the three paths and three buddha-natures, while end corresponds to the nirvāṇa of the three virtues.

Next correlate the twelve links with the ten objects. The objects of aggregates, sense fields, and elements in the ten Dharma realms and the object of illness correspond to the seven links beginning with consciousness. The objects of afflictions, views, overbearing pride, and the rest correspond to ignorance, craving, and grasping. The objects of karma, Māra, meditative concentration, the Two Vehicles, bodhisattvas, and the rest correspond to formations, existence, and related links.

If the twelve links, ten suchnesses, and ten objects are dispersed among different thoughts, they arise and cease and are conceivable. If they are present in one thought of mind, they neither arise nor cease and are inconceivable. The Avataṃsaka Sūtra says, “The twelve links are within one thought of mind.” The Great Collection says, “The twelve links are all fully present in one person’s single thought.” Even this formulation is abbreviated. Only if one person’s single thought fully possesses the ten Dharma realms, ten suchnesses, and twelve links can it be called the Great Vehicle’s inconceivable twelvefold dependent origination.

Someone asks: The Twelve Gates Treatise says, “Conditionally arisen Dharmas are in reality unborn. If one says they arise, do they arise within one mind or within many minds?” If so, how can one say the twelve links are in one thought?

Answer: The Avataṃsaka Sūtra says, “Within one are immeasurables; the immeasurables are within one.” The Great Perfection of Wisdom says, “All Dharmas tend toward ignorance, and no Dharma exceeds this tendency; through to all Dharmas tending toward aging-and-death, with no Dharma exceeding it.” What fault is there in now saying that one mind possesses the twelve links? Moreover, “one thought” does not mean the thought of a fixed single mark or different mark grasped by worldly people. One is provisionally spoken of within neither-one-nor-different. For example, when torpor covers mind, one thought within a dream can pass through immeasurable lives, as taught in the Lotus Sūtra〔and so forth〕.

As for the true mind of awakening: if compassionate vows are aroused only in dependence upon arising-and-ceasing, non-arising, provisionally named, or other forms of the twelve links, they are still not true. The Avataṃsaka Sūtra therefore speaks of a Māra of the mind of awakening. Only when compassion is aroused in dependence upon the inconceivable twelve links, universally covering, protecting, delivering, and freeing all, is it called true.

Removing suffering has two aspects. First, remove the five causal sufferings of ignorance, craving, grasping, formations, and existence in the ten Dharma realms. Second, remove the seven resultant sufferings of consciousness, name-and-form, six sense fields, contact, feeling, birth, and aging-and-death in the ten Dharma realms. Loving-kindness that gives happiness likewise has two aspects. Contemplate ignorance, craving, and grasping in the ten Dharma realms and make them the correct path of wisdom-practice; transform formations and existence into the assisting path of practice-practice. This is giving the cause of happiness. Further contemplate the seven links beginning with name-and-form in the ten Dharma realms as originally the nature of peace and happiness, precisely great nirvāṇa, with nothing more to extinguish. This is giving the result of happiness.

In dependence upon these four meanings—removing the cause of suffering, removing the result of suffering, giving the cause of happiness, and giving the result of happiness—arouse the four vast vows. “Cause those not yet delivered to be delivered” means delivering the resultant suffering of birth and death in the seven links of the ten Dharma realms. “Cause those not yet freed to be freed” means freeing the five links of ignorance, craving, grasping, formations, and existence that form the causal accumulation of the ten Dharma realms. “Cause those not yet at peace to be at peace” means settling ignorance, craving, grasping, formations, and existence in the ten Dharma realms within the correct and assisting paths. “Cause those not yet attaining nirvāṇa to attain nirvāṇa” means making the seven links beginning with consciousness manifest as the nirvāṇa of peace and happiness〔and so forth〕.

Skillfully settle mind: skillfully contemplate the seven links beginning with consciousness in the ten Dharma realms as themselves Dharma-nature, no longer producing ignorance, craving, grasping, or the delusions of the eight inversions; this is contemplation. The various inverted formations and existences of the ten Dharma realms come to rest; this is calming〔and so forth〕.

Pervasively break through Dharmas: horizontally break the twelve links of the ten Dharma realms, all of which are only one thought. This thought arises neither from itself, another, both, nor no cause, and therefore all ten Dharma realms are unborn. Vertically break the delusions of views and thought, dust-and-sand delusions, lack of knowledge, and ignorance within formations and existence in the ten Dharma realms, causing them not to arise, through to the forty-two grades in which even nonarising does not arise. This is called great nirvāṇa.

Skillfully discern passage and obstruction: penetrating the ultimate truth of dependent origination is passage; producing defiled attachment through views and thought is obstruction. Stagnating in ultimate truth is not passage; penetrating the phenomenal marks of dependent origination is not obstruction. Producing Dharma-attachment toward the three paths is obstruction; penetrating the principle within dependent origination is passage. If ignorance, craving, grasping, formations, and existence arise anew within every level of contemplation, this is loss; if wisdom is present at every level, this is gain. One can also directly discuss obstruction through suffering and origination in the four kinds of Four Truths beginning with the constructed, and passage through their path and cessation; or directly take the three provisionalities as obstruction and breaking them to realize nonarising as passage. This applies to general delusion and likewise to specific delusion. One can also directly take the four views producing the ten afflictive agents as obstruction and breaking views as passage〔and so forth〕.

Skillfully cultivate the factors of the path. In a general classification, all form Dharmas within the dependent origination of the ten Dharma realms are called body; all Dharmas of receiving are called feeling; all Dharmas of consciousness are called mind; and all perceptions and formations are called dharmas.

In a specific classification, take the form portion of the link name-and-form; the five entrances of eye, ear, nose, tongue, and body within the link of six sense fields; the five contacts and five feelings produced by the five faculties within the link of contact; and the form portions of the links birth and death. All are included in the establishment of mindfulness of body. Take the consciousness portion of name-and-form, the mind entrance within the six sense fields, and the consciousness portions of birth and death. All are included in the establishment of mindfulness of mind. Take perception and formations within the links of ignorance, formations, and name-and-form; mental contact produced by the Dharma-object within contact; perception and formations within craving, grasping, existence, and birth; and perception and formations within death. All are included in the establishment of mindfulness of dharmas.

Another account treats ignorance as past craving, while craving is the defiled five aggregates. Correlating only the twelve present links: ignorance is included in the establishment of mindfulness of dharmas; formations in dharmas; consciousness in mind; name-and-form in body and mind; the six sense fields condition the six objects, so the objects are included in dharmas while the entrances of the five faculties are included in body; contact is included in dharmas; feeling in feeling; craving, being defiled, in body and mind; grasping in dharmas; existence in formations; and birth and death, as the arising and ceasing of form Dharmas, also in dharmas.

Someone asks: The Sarvāstivādins hold that birth and death are both formations dissociated from mind. They should therefore be included only in the establishment of mindfulness of dharmas. Why say they extend through the establishments of body, mind, and dharmas?

Answer: The Great Sūtra says, “The five aggregates of this life cease and the five aggregates of the next life arise in continuity, like pressing a wax seal into clay: the wax seal is destroyed while the writing in the clay is formed.” One therefore knows that the Dharmas of birth and death do not depart from the five aggregates and can be classified as above〔and so forth〕.

When perfect contemplation contemplates the various forms within the dependent origination of the Shared and Distinct Teachings, it sees form as neither defiled nor pure while simultaneously illuminating defilement and purity; this is the establishment of mindfulness of body. Contemplating the various feelings within Shared and Distinct dependent origination, it sees feeling as neither suffering nor happiness while simultaneously illuminating suffering and happiness; this is the establishment of mindfulness of feeling. Contemplating the mental consciousness within Shared and Distinct dependent origination, it sees mind as neither permanent nor impermanent while simultaneously illuminating permanence and impermanence; this is the establishment of mindfulness of mind. Contemplating perceptions and formations within Shared and Distinct dependent origination, it sees dharmas as neither self nor no-self while simultaneously illuminating self and no-self; this is the establishment of mindfulness of dharmas.

These four establishments of mindfulness can break the eight inversions within the twelve links: permanence, happiness, self, and purity, together with impermanence, suffering, no-self, and impurity. The eight inversions turn into the four witherings and four flourishings; one then abides in neither withering nor flourishing and, between them, enters nirvāṇa and sees buddha-nature. Diligently cultivating these four contemplations is the four right efforts. The four bases of spiritual power, five faculties, five powers, seven factors of awakening, and Noble Eightfold Path that follow are as explained above.

〔Section §14.3〕 Three Liberations, the Assisting Path, and the Buddhas’ Deportment

Contemplate that the root of the twelve links has none of the four alternatives of arising from self, another, both, or no cause. In its very identity it neither arises nor ceases and is ultimate emptiness. This emptiness fully possesses the eighteen emptinesses, while the eighteen are only one emptiness. A Vaipulya scripture says, “Small emptiness and great emptiness all return to one emptiness.” The Great Perfection of Wisdom says, “The one solitary emptiness.” This is the gate of liberation through emptiness. All Dharmas enter this emptiness. One does not grasp the four marks of arising, abiding, changing, and ceasing upon Dharma-nature; does not receive or become defiled and attached; and does not recollect or discriminate new and old, inner and outer〔and so forth〕.

If mind has no dependence, sees true buddha-nature through nonseeing, and abides in great nirvāṇa by not abiding in a single Dharma, this is the gate of liberation through signlessness. This great nirvāṇa is neither contrived through cultivation nor made by conditioned activity. It does not arise from itself and therefore has no self-cause; does not arise from another and therefore has no other-condition; does not arise jointly and therefore is not a conjunction; and does not arise without cause and therefore is not apart from causes. Since within it there is neither cultivation nor attainment, this is the gate of liberation through nonaction.

Next is counteraction through aids to the path. The preceding factors of the path directly condition only principle and transform ignorance, craving, and grasping into luminous wisdom. Although correct wisdom is already present, entry still may not occur. Why? Ignorance, craving, and grasping are the evil of principial delusion and hold one another in check with principial wisdom. Moreover, the phenomenal evils formed by the two links of formations and existence help cover principial wisdom, like a multitude of thieves against one person. One must therefore additionally cultivate phenomenal good within formations and existence to assist in opening the gate of nirvāṇa.

When formations and existence of stinginess and greed arise, transform them into formations and existence of giving so the wholesome root of dāna arises. When formations and existence of broken moral discipline arise, transform them into formations and existence of keeping moral discipline so the wholesome root of śīla arises. When formations and existence of anger arise, transform them into formations and existence of patient endurance so the wholesome root of kṣānti arises. When formations and existence of indolence arise, transform them into formations and existence of diligence so the wholesome root of vīrya arises. When formations and existence of distracted movement arise, transform them into formations and existence of meditative concentration so merits like a forest of dhyāna factors arise. When formations and existence of delusion arise, transform them into formations and existence awakening to impermanence, suffering, and emptiness, so phenomenal wisdom becomes distinct and assists in breaking principial delusion.

The presence of even one obscuration prevents vision of principle; how much more when all six obscurations are present? It is enough first to break the strongest obscuration, and the weaker ones will be removed along with it. The profound strength of aids to the path can accomplish every merit, regulate and subdue the faculties, fulfill the six perfections, and fully possess the Buddhas’ deportment, including the ten powers, four fearlessnesses, marks and excellences, and the rest. The remaining meanings are as explained above; practitioners should reflect and apply them themselves.

The “Buddhas’ deportment” means that the Buddhas’ sitting at the site of awakening, turning the Dharma wheel, and entering nirvāṇa can all be explained through the twelve links. The Great Perfection of Wisdom says, “Profoundly contemplating the twelve links is precisely sitting at the site of awakening.” There are four kinds of site. When the arising and ceasing of the twelve links is contemplated to culmination, the Buddha of the Tripiṭaka Teaching sits at the site of awakening, with a wooden tree as the bodhi tree and grass as the seat. When the immediate emptiness of the twelve links is contemplated to culmination, the Buddha of the Shared Teaching sits at the site of awakening, with a seven-jeweled tree as the bodhi tree and a celestial robe as the seat. When the provisional naming of the twelve links is contemplated to culmination, Rocana Buddha of the Distinct Teaching sits at the site of awakening, with the seven jewels as the seat. When the Middle Way of the twelve links is contemplated to culmination, Vairocana Buddha of the Perfect Teaching sits at the site of awakening, with empty space as the seat. From this one knows that the Great- and Small-Vehicle sites of awakening do not go beyond contemplation of the twelve links.

All buddhas likewise turn the Dharma wheel in dependence upon contemplation of the twelve links. At the site of quiescent cessation, through seven places and eight assemblies, they teach sharp-facultied bodhisattvas that the twelve links neither arise nor cease, that they are provisional names, and that they are the meaning of the Middle Way. At Deer Park they teach dull-facultied disciples the arising-and-ceasing marks of the twelve links. The twelve divisions of the Vaipulya scriptures teach the twelve links as arising and ceasing yet immediately empty, provisional, and the Middle. The Mahāprajñāpāramitā teaches the twelve links as immediately empty, provisional, and the Middle. The Lotus Sūtra teaches the twelve links as immediately the Middle and relinquishes the three kinds of expedient means. The Mahāparinirvāṇa Sūtra teaches that the twelve links fully possess the intent of the four teachings and all have buddha-nature, like milk intrinsically possessing the nature of ghee. Although the four teachings and five flavors differ, all skillfully distinguish in dependence upon the twelve links and disclose, teach, and guide in accord with sentient beings’ faculties.

The teaching that poison is placed into milk is the indeterminate teaching illuminated through the twelve links in the Mahāparinirvāṇa Sūtra. The statement, “When I first accomplished the path, bodhisattvas of the ten directions had already asked about this meaning,” is the secret teaching illuminated through the twelve links in that sūtra. Why? At first the arising-and-ceasing marks of the twelve links were taught to dull-facultied disciples, yet sharp-facultied bodhisattvas were also present in the Dharma assembly and secretly heard the non-arising-and-non-ceasing marks of the twelve links. They immediately awakened to buddha-nature and attained forbearance concerning nonarising. This is the secret meaning. All the foregoing are signs of turning the Dharma wheel in the Land Where Ordinary and Noble Dwell Together.

All buddhas likewise enter parinirvāṇa in dependence upon contemplation of the twelve links. For dull faculties, the cessation of ignorance through the cessation of aging-and-death, with both direct agents and residual habits entirely exhausted, is the nirvāṇa with residue and without residue of a Buddha of the Tripiṭaka Teaching. Causing ignorance through aging-and-death to cease by contemplation of immediate emptiness is the nirvāṇa with residue and without residue of a Buddha of the Shared Teaching. Causing ignorance through aging-and-death to cease through contemplation of the provisional naming and Middle Way of dependent origination is the nirvāṇa of permanence, happiness, self, and purity of a Buddha of the Distinct Teaching. Contemplating the three paths within the twelve links as precisely the three buddha-natures and therefore the three nirvāṇas—nirvāṇa being called the Dharma realm of all buddhas—is the four-virtue nirvāṇa of Vairocana Buddha of the Perfect Teaching.

These are the four kinds of nirvāṇa displayed by the buddhas in the Land Where Ordinary and Noble Dwell Together, drawn from the Sūtra Resolving Doubts during the Semblance Dharma. Accomplishing the path, turning the Dharma wheel, and entering nirvāṇa in the Land of Expedient Means with Residue and the Land of Unobstructed Real Reward can be understood accordingly. The foregoing is called the meaning of the twelve links embracing all Dharmas〔and so forth〕.

〔Section §14.4〕 Stages, Patient Endurance, and Freedom from Dharma-Attachment

Know the stages: heavier and lighter states within the three evil destinies are all caused by ignorance, evil formations, unwholesome craving, and grasping. Higher and lower states within the three wholesome destinies are likewise caused by ignorance, wholesome and unmoving formations, craving, grasping, and existence.

When ignorance, craving, and grasping are transformed and wisdom contemplating arising and ceasing is produced, there are the higher and lower stations and practices of worthies and nobles liberated through wisdom in the Tripiṭaka Teaching. When formations and existence are transformed and the meritorious practice-practices of contemplation, refinement, cultivation by infusion, and higher cultivation arise, there are the higher and lower stations and practices of worthies and nobles liberated in both respects in the Tripiṭaka Teaching. The stages of minor and major kalā can be understood accordingly.

Transforming the preceding five perfections makes formations and existence into prajñā-practice; transforming ignorance, craving, and grasping regulates and subdues the faculties. Thus there are the various stages and practices across three asaṃkhyeya kalpas. Transforming ignorance, craving, and grasping, embodying and penetrating them as immediately true; transforming formations and existence and cultivating the six perfections like planting a tree in empty space—thus there are higher and lower practices at the four forbearance stages of the Shared Teaching. Transforming ignorance, craving, and grasping produces wisdom of the varieties of the path; transforming formations and existence accomplishes cultivation of the perfections through successive kalpas, superknowledges, purification of buddha lands, and accomplishment of sentient beings—thus there are higher and lower practices at the six wheel-stations of the Distinct Teaching. Transforming ignorance, craving, and grasping so that they are themselves the blazing lamp of complete awakening—thus there are higher and lower practices within the Six Identities of the Perfect Teaching.

The twelve links are all fully present in one person’s single thought. Delusion is inexhaustible like empty space, and aging-and-death is likewise inexhaustible like empty space. Within emptiness there is neither exhaustion nor nonexhaustion; emptiness is precisely the Great Vehicle. The Twelve Gates Treatise says, “Emptiness is called the Great Vehicle. Because great beings such as Samantabhadra and Mañjuśrī ride it, it is called the Great Vehicle.” The Great Perfection of Wisdom says, “This vehicle neither moves nor departs. Even if someone wished to make Dharma-nature and reality-limit depart, this vehicle would still neither move nor depart.” The Great Sūtra says, “All sentient beings are precisely the One Vehicle.” That these names are immediately so in principle is called identity in principle.

Because there is identity in principle, there can be identity in name. From the initial arousal of mind, one hears the Great Vehicle taught and knows that sentient beings are precisely buddhas. Yet mind still grasps erroneously and cannot truly engage in contemplative practice, like a worm boring into wood and accidentally forming a written character. Because there is identity in name, there can be identity in contemplative practice. When the seven rounds of contemplation explained above are penetrated without obstruction, this is the place of practice. Because there is identity in contemplative practice, there can be identity in resemblance.

When the first grade arises, there is only perfect faith. In the second grade, reading and recitation assist faith. In the third, teaching Dharma to others likewise assists faith. These first three all have the vehicle urgent and moral discipline lax. The fourth grade can also cultivate moral discipline in part. In the fifth, phenomenal cultivation and contemplation of principle are both urgent; various samādhis and dhāraṇīs then arise, the six faculties are purified, and one enters the iron-wheel station.

Because there is identity in resemblance, there can be identity in partial realization. The three paths are immediately the three virtues; one suddenly awakens, sees the three buddha-natures, abides in the three nirvāṇas, and enters the secret treasury. The pure and wondrous Dharma body remains lucid and unmoving while universally responding to all. Through the stage of equal awakening, all belongs to identity in partial realization. Transforming ignorance and producing the illumination of wisdom resembles the moon from the first through the fourteenth day, its light gradually becoming full. Transforming formations and existence and producing liberation resembles the moon from the sixteenth through the twenty-ninth day, its shadow gradually receding. The Dharma body disclosed through the original consciousness and name-and-form resembles the body of the moon itself becoming gradually manifest.

Because there is identity in partial realization, there can be ultimate identity. The three virtues are perfected: prajñā is ultimate, Dharma body wondrous to the utmost, and liberation sovereign and free. Beyond the Sanskrit letter cha, no written character remains to be taught. From this one knows that all Great- and Small-Vehicle stages are established in dependence upon the twelve links of the ten Dharma realms.

If one speaks from quiescent suchness, what stages could remain? The first ground is precisely the second. All grounds arise from suchness, while suchness originally has no arising; one may also say all grounds cease through suchness, while suchness originally has no ceasing. All sentient beings are in their very identity great nirvāṇa and cannot be extinguished again. What higher or lower, great or small stages could remain? The non-arising of non-arising is inexpressible, yet where causes and conditions obtain it can also be provisionally expressed. The ten Dharmas of dependent origination serve as causes for the arising of cultivation, like drawing in empty space or provisionally planting a tree there; only as skillful means are all stages taught. If someone does not understand the stages above, grasps erroneously, and produces overbearing pride, that person is a caṇḍāla among bodhisattvas.

Patient endurance: while contemplating dependent origination in the ten Dharma realms, various Dharmas that obstruct the path will arise—the three obstructions, four Māras, and various adverse and favorable objects. The objects of karma, Māra, meditative concentration, the Two Vehicles, and the various practices of bodhisattvas all arise from the two links of formations and existence. If one can patiently endure them, one can accomplish the Tathāgata’s merits of formations and existence, namely the resultant marks of purification of the six faculties.

When the obstruction of afflictions arises, it consists of greed, anger, deviant reckoning, profound and acute views, pride, the wisdom-practices of the Two Vehicles, and the wisdom-practices of bodhisattvas in the Shared, Distinct, and Tripiṭaka Teachings. All arise from the three links of ignorance, craving, and grasping. If one can understand and patiently endure them, the Buddha’s knowledge and vision opens. When the obstruction of retribution arises, it consists of various aggregates, sense fields, and elements; the various eight winds; and various illnesses. All arise from the seven links beginning with consciousness. If one knows that they are themselves buddha-nature and does not move into grasping or rejecting them, so mind resembles empty space, then without severing birth and death one enters nirvāṇa, and without destroying the aggregates and sense fields one reveals the real Dharma body.

Penetrating in this way, one has no obstruction amid the three obstructions. One abides on the ground of patient endurance, gentle and compliant rather than coarse or impetuous, while mind is likewise not alarmed. This is called accomplishment of the mind of patient endurance. For example, once a śrāvaka abides in the Dharma of forbearance, that person will never retreat to commit the five heinous acts or become an icchantika. Once a bodhisattva abides on the ground of endurance, that bodhisattva likewise will never again produce grave offenses obstructing the path.

Not producing Dharma-attachment toward what follows the path has two levels, resemblance and the real. A bodhisattva advances from the initial forbearance of subduing into pliant forbearance and produces the merits of resemblance-understanding at the iron-wheel station, yet does not become defiled and attached to three Dharmas: resembling wisdom, resembling merit, and resembling Dharma-nature. Why should one not attach to them? Ignorance, craving, and grasping still remain within wisdom; the karma of formations and existence still remains within merit; and name-and-form and birth and death still remain within Dharma-nature. None should therefore be objects of defiled attachment.

If attachment to these three Dharmas arises, one can neither enter the bodhisattva stage nor fall back into the Two Vehicles. This is called falling from the summit and is also called following the path. Contemplating ignorance, craving, and grasping follows the path of wisdom-practice. Contemplating formations and existence follows the path of practice-practice. Contemplating the seven links beginning with consciousness follows the path of Dharma-nature. Because one follows these three paths, one does not fall to the śrāvaka ground; because one attaches to the three paths, one also cannot enter the bodhisattva ground.

How does Dharma-attachment arise? It resembles someone entering a campaka grove and no longer smelling any other fragrance. A bodhisattva loves only the merits of the buddhas and no longer thinks of the Two Vehicles or other expedient paths; this is called attachment. Because of this attachment, one cannot transform ignorance, craving, and grasping into true illumination; cannot transform formations and existence into wondrous practice; and cannot make consciousness and name-and-form manifest as Dharma body. If the three paths cannot be transformed, how could one enter the bodhisattva stage?

If one does not become defiled and attached to the three resembling Dharmas and has no Dharma-attachment toward what follows the path, immeasurable offenses can be eliminated and pure mind remain constantly one-pointed. Only such an honored and wondrous person can see prajñā. If one does not attach even to prajñā, how much less to other Dharmas?

“Prajñā that enters principle is called abiding.” Thus, at the initial abode one immediately accomplishes correct awakening, knows the real nature of all Dharmas, fully possesses the wisdom body, and awakens without depending upon another. To “see prajñā” means truly seeing the three paths as precisely the three kinds of prajñā. From then onward, thought after thought becomes quiescently extinguished, naturally flowing into the ocean of wisdom of all modes as immeasurable ignorance is naturally broken.

The Great Treatise asks, “Why is the samādhi that breaks ignorance taught everywhere?” It answers, “Ignorance has many grades. From the initial arousal of mind through the Diamond Summit, ignorance is continuously broken and Dharma-nature disclosed, until only one grade remains. If this final grade is removed, one is called a buddha.” The Tathāgata’s body is a vajra-substance; every evil is severed, every good universally converges, and the three virtues are ultimate. Beyond the Sanskrit letter cha, no written character remains to be taught. This is called riding this jeweled vehicle straight to the site of awakening and abiding within wisdom of all modes. The remaining meanings are as explained above〔and so forth〕.

〔Section §15〕 Arising Signs of Recollection of the Buddha

Ninth are the arising signs of recollection of the Buddha. Sometimes recollection of the Buddha arises first and various dhyānas arise afterward; sometimes the various dhyānas arise first and recollection of the Buddha then arises through dhyāna.

While seated in meditation, practitioners suddenly consider that the merits of the buddhas are immeasurable, boundless, and inconceivable. Faith, reverence, shame, conscience, and profound longing arise in mind. They hold in contemplation that the buddhas possess great spiritual power, great wisdom, great merit, and great marks and excellences. This mark and excellence arises from this merit; that mark and excellence from that merit. This mark and excellence possesses this kind of merit; that mark and excellence possesses that kind. Practitioners know the substance of each mark, its result, and its karma. They illuminate and penetrate every Dharma gate distinctly, deeply understand the ocean of marks, and have no doubt or obstruction. Concentrated mind becomes stable and continuous, without movement or confusion. Abiding in this concentration, it gradually deepens until coarse abiding and fine abiding, desire-realm concentration, and access concentration suddenly arise, followed by entry into the first dhyāna and the rest.

The Dharma of recollecting the Buddha and root dhyāna each have their own domain. Awareness of the present object of recollecting the Buddha is the factor of awareness. Distinguishing the various marks and various meritorious Dharma gates in recollecting the Buddha, recognizing them all clearly, is examination. Having seen in this way, mind rejoices greatly and celebration fills within; this is the factor of joy. One mind becomes stable and the entire body pleased; this is happiness. Without conditioning or delusive thought, one enters deeply into lucidity; this is the factor of one-pointed mind.

These five factors arise together with the Dharma of recollecting the Buddha. Perfused by the power of the Tathāgata’s merit, their Dharma-flavor doubles that of other dhyāna factors and cannot be fully expressed; those who realize it know for themselves. Since the merits, marks, and excellences of the Buddha-Dharma are immeasurable, the samādhis that arise should likewise be immeasurable, and the five factors that arise likewise immeasurable—inexpressible, inexpressible. Every set of five factors fully possesses the ten attendant merits, like branches and leaves forming a forest. This is the first dhyāna arising through the samādhi of recollecting the Buddha. The four formless concentrations, sixteen special excellences, penetrating illumination, impurity, relinquishments, loving-kindness, and the rest can likewise all arise in dependence upon this samādhi〔and so forth〕.

How does the samādhi of recollecting the Buddha arise through dhyāna? After root and other dhyānas arise, practitioners suddenly recollect the buddhas and tathāgatas within concentrated mind. They clearly understand that the merit that moves and inspires arises from marks and excellences, while marks and excellences arise from wholesome karma. These three Dharma gates—responsive merit, marks and excellences, and wholesome karma—correspond with mind and become suddenly clear. When this Dharma arises, the five factors of the existing meditative concentration become doubly wondrous. The same applies when recollection of the Buddha arises within the four dhyānas, sixteen special excellences, relinquishments, and other concentrations.

The concentration of recollecting the Buddha also has two kinds: first, hidden; second, unhidden. If a hidden sign is attained first, one inwardly understands the Buddha’s merits and recollects and distinguishes them clearly. If an unhidden sign is then attained, one distinctly sees the Buddha’s light and marks and looks up to and attends the Buddha’s spiritual form, definite and clear. This is not a sign of Māra. It can increase merit and make the branches and leaves of one’s existing wholesome roots flourish.

Through recollecting the Buddha, one can further penetrate broadly the Dharma gate of the six recollections. The Dharma gate of the Buddha’s merits that one recollects, as a Dharma of meaning, is recollection of Dharma. The Buddha’s disciples receive and practice it; recollecting the conjunction of the three matters of the karma, substance, and result of their marks is called recollection of the Saṅgha. Skillfully displacing various evil thoughts through recollection of the Saṅgha, Buddha, and Dharma is recollection of relinquishment. Faith, reverence, shame, and conscience present during these recollections are recollection of moral discipline. Recollecting the forest-like merits of the dhyāna factors within concentration and the marks of the gods is recollection of deities. Recollection of the Buddha, Saṅgha, and deities concerns others; recollection of Dharma, relinquishment, and moral discipline concerns oneself. From this one may penetrate all Dharmas and accomplish the Great Vehicle within the gate of recollecting the Buddha.

When Sadāprarudita saw a buddha, he obtained immeasurable Dharma gates and neither inward mind nor outward marks were hidden. If inward mind is dark and hidden so that not one meritorious Dharma gate can be distinguished, while outwardly dazzling marks of light are seen, this is a sign of Māra. It breaks the sprouts and stems of wholesome roots and damages the flowers and fruits of the path. People today who claim to see a buddha while no corresponding Dharma gate is present in mind have not encountered a true buddha-object.

If this meaning is understood, only whether the Dharma gate is correct should be taken as the standard, not a form-mark. If form-marks alone were taken, Māra could transform into a buddha-mark, and clay sculptures, wooden carvings, and painted images would all have to be true buddhas. Moreover, the Tathāgata manifests freely and without obstruction. Why would he invariably manifest a ten-foot radiance? That form merely displays conformity with an upright human being.

A buddha can universally manifest a body that beings delight in, a body suited to their faculties, a body that counteracts their illness, or a body through which they can be delivered. When any form-image—a teacher, monastic, parent, deer, horse, or monkey—is seen in accord with the present capacity, only if a correct Dharma gate arises together with it and it further increases the practitioner’s existing wholesome roots is this called the samādhi of recollecting the Buddha〔and so forth〕.

〔Section §16〕 Arising Signs of Superknowledge

Tenth are the arising signs of superknowledge. They are briefly divided into five: divine-eye superknowledge, knowledge of others’ minds, divine-ear superknowledge, knowledge of past lives, and superknowledge of bodily mastery. Outflow-free superknowledge belongs to a later object and is explained there.

Superknowledge can arise only through dhyāna; dhyāna cannot arise through superknowledge. Why? The various dhyānas are all Dharmas of concentration and can mutually bring one another forth. The dhyānas are the substance of superknowledge, while superknowledge is their function. Function can arise from substance, so superknowledge arises attached to the substance of concentration. Function cannot arise in isolation; how could it bring forth its own substance in return? A scripture says, “Deeply cultivating meditative concentration, one attains the five superknowledges.” This is the meaning.

Speaking generally, all five superknowledges can arise within every dhyāna. Distinguished according to where each arises more readily, root dhyāna generally cannot produce superknowledge; even when it does, the power is neither swift nor acute. The sixteen special excellences and penetrating illumination often produce bodily superknowledge of lightness and elevation. The relinquishments and spheres of mastery often produce bodily superknowledge of transformation at will, sovereign and unobstructed. Concentration of loving-kindness conditions a person’s form and appearance and apprehends the sign of that person attaining happiness; from outward form it knows inward mind and distinguishes another’s suffering and happiness, so it often produces knowledge of others’ minds. Since it can know mind by relying upon form, it can also know another’s words and sounds and therefore produces divine-ear superknowledge. Contemplation of dependent origination contemplates a person’s three lives: illuminating past matters, it often produces knowledge of past lives; illuminating future matters, it often produces divine-eye superknowledge. When the concentration of recollecting the Buddha is unhidden, it often produces divine-eye superknowledge.

When the superknowledges become fine and precise, they correspond to the three illuminations, though they are not yet the outflow-free three illuminations. If a blind person’s eyes suddenly saw or a deaf person’s ears suddenly heard, that person would rejoice greatly. How much more when beings, inwardly blind in the five faculties for immeasurable kalpas, now break the five coverings and purely bring forth the five superknowledges?

Each superknowledge contains five factors. When the obstruction of the eyes is broken, awareness of the eye faculty facing a form-object is the factor of awareness. Distinguishing the immeasurable kinds and marks of form is examination. When this superknowledge opens, great celebration is the factor of joy. Happiness received within mind is the factor of happiness. Abiding lucidly without conditioning or delusive thought is the factor of one-pointed mind. The remaining four superknowledges are the same.

If one considers only the concentrated substance of the various dhyānas, inward understanding sometimes occurs while outward marks remain unclear, so a hidden form is possible. Superknowledge is the function produced by the substance of concentration, and whenever that function appears it must be clear. The five superknowledges are therefore all unhidden signs.

〔Section §17〕 Cultivating Calming-and-Contemplation after Dhyāna Arises

Fourth is the explanation of cultivating calming-and-contemplation. If practitioners have brought forth various dhyānas but lack skillful means and greedily attach to their flavor, this is a bodhisattva’s bondage. They will receive birth according to the dhyāna to which they are attached and continue revolving through birth and death. If they seek the essential path of escape, they should contemplate through ten meanings〔and so forth〕.

〔Section §17.1〕 First Contemplate How Dhyāna Can Produce the Ten Dharma Realms

Contemplate meditative concentration as one would contemplate a cucumber: it can serve as a cause and condition producing the ten Dharma realms. When concentration first arises, body and speech become gentle and subdued, like a snake entering a bamboo tube and becoming straight because of dhyāna. Later, after leaving contemplation and encountering objects, body, speech, and mind become crooked again and afflictions arise anew. At first the afflictions resemble a small amount of water, but later they fill a large vessel. Having lost the Dharma of dhyāna, practitioners break moral discipline, turn against the correct path, and may even create immediate-retribution karma.

When the Buddha was in the world, a bhikṣu attained the four dhyānas but believed he had realized the four fruits; there are also the accounts of Xiongzi and others〔and so forth〕. Bodhisattva Shengyi became self-exalting through attachment to meditative concentration and slandered and rejected Bodhisattva Xigen〔and so forth〕. Some have no evil thoughts while in concentration but produce evil and create karma after emerging. If they later lose concentration, evil karma pulls them into an evil destiny. If concentration is not lost, they first experience its retribution; when that retribution is exhausted, evil karma emerges and they receive the body of a flying civet that devours fish and birds. This is the principle. Before attaining dhyāna, fame and profit do not arrive; after dhyāna is accomplished, one may use it to create the Dharma realms of the three evil destinies.

If one becomes defiled and attached to the marks of concentration within dhyāna yet, after emerging, can still produce loving-kindness, benevolence, righteousness, and ritual propriety, and if concentration is not lost, then after its retribution is exhausted one can be born in the human destiny. If dhyāna contemplation perfumes the ten wholesome actions so they become naturally accomplished without separate guarding, this forms heavenly karma—the retribution in the form and formless realms produced by the four dhyānas and four formless concentrations. Exclusive cultivation of root dhyāna only increases human and heavenly retribution and never provides a time of escape. In the age of Great Universal Wisdom Excellence Buddha, the Brahmā kings themselves said, “One hundred and eighty kalpas passed in vain without a single buddha appearing, and the three evil destinies became full.” Not one person escaped birth and death.

If one exclusively cultivates contemplative dhyānas such as impurity and relinquishment, outflow-free wisdom can arise without waiting separately for wisdom concerning the truths, accomplishing the śrāvaka Dharma realm. If one contemplates that the various dhyānas can break the six obscurations—stinginess and greed, broken moral discipline, anger, indolence, distraction, and delusion—the obscurations are origination, and origination draws forth the result of suffering; the contemplation that can break them is the path, and the path can reach cessation. This belongs to the śrāvaka Dharma realm and also to the Dharma realm of bodhisattvas practicing the six perfections.

Furthermore, entry into dhyāna necessarily abandons the defilement of desire; this is giving. If moral discipline is not maintained, samādhi does not appear; this is moral discipline. Because attainment of dhyāna leaves no angry mind, this is patient endurance. Because attainment of dhyāna leaves no mixed thoughts, this is diligence. The Dharma itself is called meditative concentration. Knowing that all Dharmas are impermanent is wisdom. This is the Dharma realm of bodhisattvas practicing the six perfections arising through dhyāna.

Further contemplate dhyāna as a Dharma born of causes and conditions. Contemplating the various dhyānas as the link of existence, existence as arising from grasping, and continuing in sequence through aging-and-death as explained above is the pratyekabuddha Dharma realm. Further contemplating the various dhyānas as Dharmas born of causes and conditions and therefore empty in their very identity—the immediate emptiness of arisen Dharmas being the truth of the unborn path—is the Dharma realm of śrāvakas, bodhisattvas, and others of the Shared Teaching.

Further contemplate the conditionally arisen Dharma of dhyāna as immediately empty, provisional, and the Middle. The ten Dharma realms arise through dhyāna and also cease through dhyāna. Why? If the three evil destinies or the six destinies arise through dhyāna, the twenty-five existences increase, the six Dharma realms of the six destinies arise, and the four noble Dharma realms become hidden and cease. If the relinquishments and other Dharmas arise through dhyāna, the twenty-five existences can be subdued and the Dharma realms of the six destinies can be crushed and covered.

Contemplating the relinquishments and other Dharmas as impermanent uses the clumsy method of the arising-and-ceasing teaching to break the twenty-five existences, extinguishes six Dharma realms, and brings forth the single śrāvaka realm. Contemplating conditionally arisen dhyāna as immediately empty uses the skillful method of the non-arising teaching to break the twenty-five existences, extinguishes seven Dharma realms, and brings forth the single realm of Shared-Teaching bodhisattvas. Contemplating dhyāna as immediately provisional uses the clumsy method of the immeasurable teaching to break the twenty-five existences and adventitious afflictions, extinguishes eight Dharma realms, and brings forth the single realm of Distinct-Teaching bodhisattvas. Contemplating conditionally arisen dhyāna as immediately the Middle uses the skillful method of the one-real teaching to break the twenty-five existences and the delusion of ignorance, extinguishes nine Dharma realms, and brings forth the single Buddha Dharma realm.

In this way the king samādhi is accomplished and universally gathers in all samādhis. Root dhyāna and the relinquishments all enter it like streams returning to the ocean, and are thereby all transformed into the Great Vehicle. Gathering in resembles water flowing into the ocean; becoming hidden and extinguished resembles the disappearance of fresh flavor; arising resembles the formation of salt flavor. The perfection of dhyāna transforms the existing concentration of loving-kindness into great unconditioned loving-kindness and compassion; transforms the existing recollection of the Buddha into the great ocean of recollecting the Buddha, with all buddhas of the ten directions present before one’s eyes; and transforms the existing superknowledges into the Tathāgata’s skillful means that function without deliberation.

In summary, when all moral discipline, concentration, and wisdom in the nine Dharma realms enter the king samādhi, they are transformed and named noble practice. What noble practice corresponds with is the principle of truth; abiding in that principle is named heavenly practice. Heavenly practice possesses objectless loving-kindness of the same substance; this is brahmā practice. Speaking only of compassion as sharing one substance with sentient beings’ afflictions and wishing to remove their suffering is illness-practice. Speaking only of loving-kindness as sharing one substance with sentient beings’ slight wholesome roots and wishing to give them happiness is infant-practice. These five practices produce the ten merits and continue through ultimate accomplishment of great nirvāṇa.

Thus the ten Dharma realms arise and cease through dhyāna, while the three truths of emptiness, provisionality, and the Middle become hidden or manifest and arise in sequence. Layer by layer they turn, advance, and are gathered in to become Buddha-Dharma, all fully present within the king samādhi of immediate identity with the Middle. This remains a conceivable object, not the inconceivable object that is truly to be contemplated now.

〔Section §17.2〕 One Thought of Concentrated Mind Is the Inconceivable Object

In inconceivable contemplation, when one thought of concentrated mind arises—whether savor-attached dhyāna, pure dhyāna, or even superknowledge—one immediately knows that this thought of mind is precisely ignorance, Dharma-nature, and the Dharma realm. The ten Dharma realms and hundred Dharmas, together with immeasurable meditative concentrations and distractions, are all fully present in one thought.

Why? Because of delusion about Dharma-nature, every distracted evil Dharma exists. Because of understanding Dharma-nature, every wholesome Dharma of meditative concentration exists. Since concentration and distraction are in their very identity ignorance, ignorance is also in its very identity Dharma-nature. Delusion and understanding, concentration and distraction, are nondual in intrinsic nature, wondrous and difficult to conceive; here the path of language is cut off. Trying to calculate with ordinary emotion and thought only produces futile exhaustion. How could this be an object ordinary people or the Two Vehicles can know to the utmost? Although it surpasses ordinary emotion, it does not depart from any sentient being.

A scripture says, “All sentient beings are precisely the attainment of cessation.” Although it may be named concentration in terms of mind, sentient beings have never been wholly identical with concentration and have never been wholly different from it. Why? If sentient beings were left behind, where else could concentration be sought? Sentient beings have therefore never been wholly different. Yet if one says sentient beings are themselves concentration, concentration is not an ordinary sentient being governed by emotion; sentient beings have therefore never been wholly identical. Because they are not wholly identical, they are not the same; because they are not wholly different, they are not separate. In neither identity nor separation lies the wondrous, difficult to measure like empty space and exhaustively fathomed only by buddhas together with buddhas.

As with meditative concentration in one thought, so with every object. If one contemplates in this way and suddenly awakens and enters, merely hearing this meaning directly cures the grave illness of afflictions; the following nine modes of contemplation need not be applied.

〔Section §17.3〕 Arousing Mind, Settling Mind, Pervasive Breaking, and Passage and Obstruction

If contemplation has not yet brought awakening, arouse loving-kindness and compassion. The substance of principle is originally quiescent, yet sentient beings produce delusion. The conceptual proliferation of ignorance covers the tathāgatagarbha and forms a dense forest of afflictions. Therefore arouse compassion to remove this grave suffering at its root. Moreover, because ignorance is in its very identity Dharma-nature and afflictions in their very identity awakening, wish to make sentient beings disclose the true in the midst of phenomena and manifest the Dharma body. Therefore arouse loving-kindness to give ultimate happiness.

Such vows are pure and true. They seek the Buddha path above and transform sentient beings below, contain no poison or harm, incline neither one-sidedly nor deviantly, have no dependency, and leave the two extremes of existence and nonexistence. This is called arousing the mind of awakening. When this mind arises, some suddenly awaken and enter, like a swift horse that merely sees the shadow of the whip and already races onto the correct road.

If awakening still does not occur, one should skillfully settle mind in calming-and-contemplation, turn the thought of mind around, and cultivate through skillful means, sometimes calming and sometimes contemplation. Contemplating the two extremes of existence and nonexistence within one thought of meditative concentration as quiescently extinguished is called calming that embodies truth. Illuminating Dharma-nature as pure and unobstructed is contemplation entering emptiness.

Further contemplating dhyāna-mind as immediately empty and provisional while simultaneously illuminating the ultimate and conventional truths without moving the true limit is expedient calming that follows conditions. Penetrating various medicines and illnesses and applying each appropriately according to the immediate capacity is contemplation entering the provisional. Contemplating dhyāna-mind still more deeply and seeing it as immediately empty, provisional, and the Middle, with the three neither dual nor different, is calming that ceases discrimination. Penetrating the true mark, tathāgatagarbha, and ultimate truth as neither dual nor different is contemplation of the Middle Way.

The three calmings and three contemplations are together within one thought of mind, neither before nor after, neither one nor different. To break the two extremes of existence and nonexistence, they are skillfully named one and the Middle. To break one-sided attachment and arising and ceasing, they are skillfully named perfect and quiescently extinct. To break sequential cultivation of the three calmings and three contemplations, they are skillfully named three contemplations in one mind. In reality there is no fixed mark of Middle, perfect, or one mind. One should settle mind through calming-and-contemplation in this way〔and so forth〕.

If grinding inner mind with the two Dharmas of calming and contemplation still does not bring entry, know that before true wisdom arises, the various objects of mind are all delusion and confusion. Use the three contemplations in one mind to break pervasively every horizontal and vertical delusion. When delusion is eliminated, wisdom arises; when distraction ceases, meditative concentration is accomplished.

If awakening still does not occur, one is obstructed and cannot penetrate. One should further contemplate which Dharma fails to pass and which Dharma does not obstruct. If it does not obstruct, it should be passage; if passage still does not occur, continue contemplating. Know written signs without attaching to written signs and distinguish gain and loss within contemplation of the Four Truths.

〔Section §17.4〕 Factors of the Path, Assisting Counteractions, and the Final Three Dharmas

If awakening still does not occur, one does not know how to regulate the factors of the path. Why? One thought of dhyāna-mind fully possesses the five aggregates of the ten Dharma realms. Contemplating all aggregates as immediately empty breaks the four inversions within the three realms—permanence, happiness, self, and purity—and accomplishes the four witherings. Contemplating all aggregates as immediately provisional breaks the four inversions beyond the three realms—impermanence, suffering, no-self, and impurity—and accomplishes the four flourishings. Contemplating all aggregates as immediately the Middle, neither inner nor outer, neither flourishing nor withered, one enters parinirvāṇa between withering and flourishing. In this way the four establishments of mindfulness open the gate of the factors of the path, and the factors of the path open the three gates of liberation and enter nirvāṇa. Path and concentration are both fully present.

If this is so, why does awakening still not occur? Past obstructions must remain, while in the present one again greedily attaches to the flavor of dhyāna and cannot relinquish it. Past and present assist one another and together form the obscuration of stinginess. How could the path arise? One should repent with utmost earnestness, relinquish body, life, and wealth, relinquish greedy attachment to savor-attached dhyāna, and cultivate the perfection of giving to assist in counteracting the obstruction of stinginess.

Again, greedily savoring various dhyānas destroys moral discipline that follows the path and may even destroy the complete precepts. Past and present assist one another and together form the obscuration of broken moral discipline. One should repent with utmost earnestness and make phenomenal conduct careful and pure, assisting in counteracting the obstruction to śīla.

Again, even the Brahmacārin Black Teeth and Great Brahmā each possessed anger. How could the mere arising of phenomenal dhyāna now leave no anger at all? Every conditioned meditative concentration is neither unborn nor quiescently extinct and does not constitute forbearance concerning beings or Dharmas; anger therefore still arises spontaneously. Past and present assist one another and together form the obstruction of anger. One should repent with utmost earnestness and additionally cultivate phenomenal loving-kindness to assist in counteracting the obstruction to patient endurance.

Again, greedy attachment to the flavor of dhyāna is covered by heedlessness and delusion and still mixed with distracted movement. Past and present assist one another and together form indolence. One should become diligent with utmost earnestness and cultivate continuously without interruption, assisting in counteracting the obstruction to diligence.

Again, karmic signs arising within dhyāna trouble and confuse dhyāna-mind, preventing lucid one-pointedness. The Two Vehicles sever only afflictions; they offset karmic power through wisdom and leave the three realms, without separately speaking of severing karma. After bodhisattvas sever afflictions and receive a Dharma-nature body, some Dharma gates still develop while others do not, showing that they remain subject to karmic obstruction. One must cultivate various wholesome karmas with utmost earnestness. If this remains true even of a Dharma-nature body, how could a fleshly body in birth and death lack karmic obstruction? Cultivate wholesome karma, therefore, to assist in counteracting the obstruction to meditative concentration.

Again, greedy attachment to the flavor of meditative concentration wholly fails to understand that the various dhyānas are impermanent, arising and ceasing. How much less could it understand that attachment to their flavor is in its very identity neither arising nor ceasing? Past and present assist one another and together form the obstruction of delusion. One should repent with utmost earnestness and counteract phenomenal confusion and deviance.

The foregoing only briefly explains counteractions; an extensive explanation could not be exhausted. If practitioners have cultivated according to the methods of contemplation this far and still cannot awaken, their faculties are extremely dull and their obstructive offenses extremely grave. Lest those karmic obstructions cause them to create still more faults, three final meanings are taught. Knowing stages inwardly prevents overbearing pride. Cultivating patient endurance outwardly guards against the eight winds. Removing Dharma-attachment prevents falling from the summit.

When the ten Dharmas are accomplished, one can swiftly enter nonarising, obtain one great carriage, roam in the four directions, and proceed directly to wondrous awakening; break the twenty-five existences and realize the king samādhi. One’s own practice and transformation of others are fully present from beginning to end. The remaining meanings are as explained above〔and so forth〕.

Mohe Zhiguan, Fascicle Nine〔Lower〕.

Translator · 釋慧鏡 Shi Huijing — with AI-assisted consistency checking

License · CC BY-NC-SA 4.0